







 
   
     
       
         A plea for Scripture ordination, or, Ten arguments from Scripture and antiquity proving ordination by presbyters without bishops to be valid by J.O. ... ; to which is prefixt an epistle by the Reverend Mr. Daniel Williams.
         Owen, James, 1654-1706.
      
       
         
           1694
        
      
       Approx. 234 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 106 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A53660
         Wing O708
         ESTC R32194
         12354711
         ocm 12354711
         60104
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A53660)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 60104)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1024:2)
      
       
         
           
             A plea for Scripture ordination, or, Ten arguments from Scripture and antiquity proving ordination by presbyters without bishops to be valid by J.O. ... ; to which is prefixt an epistle by the Reverend Mr. Daniel Williams.
             Owen, James, 1654-1706.
             Williams, Daniel, 1643?-1716.
          
           [16], 183 p.
           
             Printed for A. Salusbury ...,
             London :
             1694.
          
           
             Errata: p. [15]
             Reproduction of original in the Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Ordination -- Presbyterian Church.
           Ordination -- Biblical teaching.
        
      
    
     
        2003-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-03 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-03 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           PLEA
           FOR
           Scripture
           Ordination
           :
           OR
           ,
           TEN
           ARGUMENTS
           FROM
           Scripture
           and
           Antiquity
           PROVING
           Ordination
           by
           Presbyters
           without
           Bishops
           to
           be
           valid
           .
           By
           
             I.
             O.
          
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           prefixt
           an
           Epistle
           by
           the
           Reverend
           Mr.
           
             Daniel
             Williams
          
           .
        
         
           
             Episcopi
             noverint
             se
             magis
             consuetudine
             quàm
             dispositionis
             Dominicae
             veritate
             ,
             Presbyteris
             esse
             majores
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             .
             Tit.
             
          
        
         
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           London
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             I.
             Salusbury
          
           at
           the
           
             Rising
             Sun
          
           in
           Cornhil
           over-against
           the
           
             Royal
             Exchange
          
           .
           1694.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           THE
           Cause
           which
           these
           Papers
           Vindicate
           is
           not
           that
           of
           a
           Party
           ,
           as
           some
           unthinking
           People
           may
           imagine
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Reformation
           in
           General
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           propagated
           and
           supported
           ,
           in
           its
           most
           flourishing
           Branches
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministry
           here
           pleaded
           for
           .
           The
           Ancient
           Vaudois
           ,
           or
           Waldenses
           ,
           those
           eminent
           and
           faithful
           Witnesses
           against
           Antichristian
           Usurpations
           ,
           have
           had
           no
           other
           for
           near
           500
           years
           past
           *
           .
           The
           first
           guides
           of
           the
           People
           from
           
             Mystical
             Egypt
          
           ,
           
           were
           Presbyters
           Ordained
           by
           
           Presbyters
           .
           These
           are
           they
           that
           gathered
           the
           first
           Fruits
           unto
           God
           ;
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           these
           the
           persecuted
           
             WOMAN
             FLED
          
           th●ough
           a
           Sea
           of
           Blood
           
             into
             the
             Wilderness
          
           :
           by
           their
           Ministry
           she
           hath
           been
           
             fed
             and
             nourished
          
           ,
           these
           make
           the
           first
           Figure
           among
           the
           
             Witnesses
             that
             prophecy
             in
             Sackcloth
          
           ;
           they
           have
           
             gone
             in
             mourning
          
           from
           one
           Generation
           to
           another
           .
           When
           others
           have
           assumed
           
             Beauty
             for
             Ashes
          
           ,
           the
           
             Oyl
             of
             Ioy
             for
             mourning
             ,
             the
             Garment
             of
             Praise
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             heaviness
          
           ;
           these
           have
           been
           fed
           
             with
             the
             Bread
             of
             Tears
          
           ,
           have
           been
           filled
           with
           bitterness
           ,
           and
           made
           
             drunk
             with
             Wormwood
          
           .
           They
           have
           been
           
             Men
             of
             Sorrows
          
           ,
           and
           
             acquainted
             with
             grief
          
           .
           They
           have
           been
           sore
           broken
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Dragons
           ,
           and
           covered
           with
           the
           Shadow
           of
           Death
           ,
           yet
           have
           they
           not
           forgotten
           the
           Name
           of
           their
           God
           ,
           or
           stretched
           out
           their
           hand
           to
           a
           strange
           God.
           
        
         
           It
           's
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           these
           that
           the
           Truth
           prevailed
           ,
           the
           Eyes
           of
           Nations
           were
           opened
           ,
           and
           vast
           Multitudes
           reduced
           to
           the
           Obedience
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           They
           seal'd
           their
           Ministry
           
           with
           their
           Blood
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           sealed
           it
           with
           the
           most
           glorious
           success
           .
        
         
           *
           Rainerius
           ,
           one
           of
           their
           Tormentors
           ,
           complains
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           spread
           through
           all
           Countries
           ,
           and
           crept
           into
           every
           Corner
           .
        
         
           Walsingham
           ,
           our
           Country-man
           ,
           tells
           us
           how
           the
           Lolards
           (
           as
           they
           were
           here
           called
           )
           had
           fill'd
           our
           Land
           ,
           
           and
           had
           their
           Ministers
           
             Ordain'd
             by
             Presbyters
             without
             Bishops
          
           :
           that
           they
           justified
           these
           Ordinations
           ,
           and
           asserted
           an
           inherent
           Power
           in
           Presbyters
           to
           put
           forth
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Acts
           without
           distinction
           .
        
         
           We
           may
           rationally
           presume
           that
           their
           practice
           was
           uniform
           in
           other
           Countries
           ;
           and
           had
           we
           exact
           Records
           of
           their
           Church
           Administrations
           ,
           we
           should
           find
           innumerable
           Instances
           of
           Ordination
           by
           Presbyters
           among
           them
           :
           but
           the
           account
           they
           give
           of
           themselves
           is
           so
           very
           imperfect
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           their
           Enemies
           transmitted
           to
           Posterity
           a
           Narrative
           of
           their
           Actions
           and
           Sufferings
           (
           though
           very
           partially
           )
           we
           should
           have
           known
           little
           of
           them
           .
        
         
         
           We
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           think
           that
           those
           blessed
           Worthies
           did
           either
           alter
           their
           Judgments
           ,
           or
           supersede
           their
           Practice
           concerning
           Ordination
           by
           Presbyters
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Ministry
           continued
           among
           them
           until
           the
           begining
           of
           the
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           Here
           in
           England
           several
           of
           the
           Bishops
           were
           eminently
           instrumental
           in
           promoting
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           which
           gave
           them
           a
           deserved
           esteem
           in
           the
           thoughts
           of
           all
           good
           men
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           poor
           Lolards
           ,
           to
           whom
           that
           great
           Change
           was
           a
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           means
           the
           Bishops
           continued
           their
           stations
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           were
           entrusted
           with
           the
           principal
           management
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           which
           their
           Popish
           Predecessors
           had
           ingrossed
           into
           their
           hands
           long
           before
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           Matters
           were
           thus
           settled
           ,
           they
           were
           far
           from
           Claiming
           to
           themselves
           a
           superiour
           Power
           over
           Presbyters
           ,
           or
           stamping
           a
           
             Ius
             Divinum
          
           upon
           their
           Office.
           They
           acknowledged
           the
           identity
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           ,
           that
           Ordination
           by
           
           Presbyters
           was
           valid
           ,
           and
           that
           Episcopacy
           was
           a
           bare
           
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
          
           *
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           governing
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           All
           this
           will
           be
           fully
           proved
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           Thus
           it
           was
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           forreign
           Churches
           it
           was
           quite
           otherwise
           ;
           there
           the
           Bishops
           were
           implacable
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           which
           gave
           the
           Presbyters
           an
           Opportunity
           of
           re-assuming
           their
           inherent
           Power
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           of
           laying
           aside
           the
           pretended
           superiour
           Order
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           had
           appropriated
           to
           themselves
           the
           just
           Rights
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           divested
           them
           of
           the
           inseparable
           Priviledges
           of
           their
           Order
           :
           and
           had
           been
           so
           far
           from
           answering
           the
           first
           design
           of
           their
           Constitution
           ,
           of
           being
           
             a
             Remedy
             against
             Schism
          
           †
           ,
           that
           partly
           by
           their
           Arbitrary
           Impositions
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           their
           boundless
           Ambition
           ,
           they
           had
           miserably
           torn
           and
           divided
           the
           Christian
           Church
           for
           several
           Ages
           before
           ,
           and
           contributed
           to
           the
           establishment
           of
           the
           usurping
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           .
           For
           these
           and
           other
           Reasons
           ,
           they
           rejected
           Bishops
           
           from
           having
           any
           part
           in
           their
           Church-Government
           .
           This
           they
           committed
           to
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           as
           their
           ancient
           Right
           *
           .
        
         
           If
           a
           Popish
           Bishop
           happened
           to
           be
           Converted
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           capable
           of
           Exercising
           his
           Ministry
           among
           them
           ,
           no
           not
           as
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           until
           he
           submitted
           to
           a
           new
           Ordination
           ‖
           .
        
         
           This
           Establishment
           enraged
           the
           
             Roman
             Prelates
          
           ,
           and
           drew
           forth
           their
           strongest
           Efforts
           to
           assert
           their
           tottering
           Hierarchy
           ,
           and
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Reformed
           Ordinations
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           the
           principal
           and
           leading
           Antagonists
           we
           have
           to
           do
           with
           ,
           in
           the
           present
           Controversie
           ,
           are
           the
           Papists
           ,
           especially
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           who
           with
           one
           Mouth
           condemn
           Ordinations
           by
           Presbyters
           .
        
         
           With
           us
           
             it
             's
             a
             very
             small
             thing
             that
             we
             should
             be
             judg'd
             of
             Man's
             day
             ,
          
           we
           acquiesce
           in
           that
           Judgment
           which
           will
           dispense
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           the
           disputable
           Modes
           of
           
           Mens
           entrance
           into
           the
           Office
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           have
           faithfully
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           discharged
           the
           Duties
           of
           the
           
             Sacred
             Ministry
          
           .
        
         
           Happy
           they
           ,
           whose
           Record
           is
           on
           high
           ,
           whose
           Witness
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           whose
           Testimony
           is
           in
           their
           own
           Bosoms
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Consciences
           of
           those
           that
           hear
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           leave
           the
           following
           Discourse
           to
           recommend
           it self
           unto
           thee
           ;
           Read
           with
           observation
           ,
           weigh
           every
           thing
           in
           an
           even
           Ballance
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           Impressions
           of
           Truth
           form
           an
           Impartial
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             O.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THE
           indispensible
           use
           of
           a
           Gospel
           Ministry
           must
           appear
           to
           such
           as
           at
           all
           consider
           ,
           the
           ignorance
           of
           Mankind
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           the
           innate
           aversion
           to
           the
           terms
           of
           Reconciliation
           with
           God
           ,
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Gospel
           Revelations
           ,
           the
           subtle
           and
           unwearied
           Attempts
           of
           Seducers
           against
           the
           Truth
           ,
           the
           backwardness
           to
           improvement
           in
           Grace
           and
           a
           Life
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           even
           they
           discern
           ,
           who
           
           are
           not
           utter
           Strangers
           to
           the
           Impresses
           of
           a
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           in
           the
           illumination
           of
           their
           Minds
           ,
           and
           renovation
           of
           their
           Wills.
           Yea
           further
           ,
           who
           would
           sustain
           the
           Labour
           and
           Hazards
           of
           this
           holy
           Calling
           ,
           or
           attend
           thereto
           with
           an
           assiduity
           requisite
           to
           the
           ends
           thereof
           ,
           if
           not
           by
           Office
           obliged
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           how
           would
           it
           enervate
           our
           Pleadings
           with
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           abate
           that
           Assurance
           given
           to
           Believers
           by
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           if
           we
           did
           not
           transact
           between
           God
           and
           them
           ,
           as
           cloathed
           with
           the
           Authority
           of
           Ambassadors
           ,
           delegated
           by
           Christ
           thereto
           ,
           and
           supportted
           by
           his
           Presence
           and
           Power
           in
           our
           Administrations
           ?
        
         
           The
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           as
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           promiseth
           and
           dispenseth
           Gifts
           suitable
           to
           the
           Ministerial
           Office
           ,
           and
           renders
           them
           so
           essential
           thereto
           ,
           as
           that
           none
           can
           be
           duly
           admitted
           to
           this
           Trust
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           in
           some
           good
           degree
           fit
           to
           teach
           ,
           divide
           the
           Word
           aright
           ,
           convince
           Gain-sayers
           ;
           yea
           credibly
           appearing
           devoted
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           concerned
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Men.
           No
           Ordainers
           can
           dispense
           
           with
           the
           want
           of
           these
           ;
           nor
           is
           the
           Ministerial
           Office
           conveighed
           by
           the
           greatest
           Solemnities
           to
           any
           Man
           void
           of
           these
           Qualifications
           ;
           though
           the
           best
           accomplished
           may
           awfully
           say
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           16.
           
        
         
           The
           same
           holy
           Instituter
           of
           this
           Office
           ●ath
           wisely
           provided
           against
           Intruders
           ;
           and
           also
           for
           the
           encouragement
           of
           such
           as
           are
           capable
           ,
           by
           subjecting
           Probationers
           ordinarily
           to
           the
           Enquiry
           and
           Iudgment
           of
           Men
           fit
           ,
           and
           authorized
           to
           determine
           of
           their
           Call
           and
           Endowments
           ,
           and
           to
           invest
           them
           in
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           by
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           with
           imposition
           of
           Hands
           :
           the
           Authority
           and
           Obligations
           of
           which
           Office
           are
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           adjusted
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           can
           admit
           of
           no
           Change
           at
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           Ordainers
           .
        
         
           Reason
           directs
           that
           the
           Ordainers
           should
           be
           fit
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           necessary
           Qualifications
           of
           such
           as
           are
           proposed
           to
           this
           Charge
           :
           The
           Scriptures
           determine
           that
           the
           Ordainers
           be
           such
           as
           are
           invested
           and
           exercised
           in
           the
           same
           holy
           Office.
           And
           
           who
           so
           capable
           to
           judge
           ,
           or
           likely
           to
           be
           careful
           and
           faithful
           in
           their
           Admissions
           ?
           These
           are
           appointed
           to
           make
           a
           Minister
           ,
           though
           Churches
           are
           to
           elect
           who
           so
           approved
           shall
           be
           their
           Minister
           :
           Pastors
           invest
           in
           the
           Office
           ,
           though
           the
           People
           do
           appropriate
           the
           more
           stated
           and
           usual
           Employment
           of
           the
           Officer
           .
           Confusion
           and
           a
           degenerate
           Ministry
           must
           ensue
           Mens
           attempting
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           if
           they
           get
           but
           a
           good
           conceit
           of
           themselves
           ,
           or
           that
           particular
           Churches
           assume
           the
           sending
           forth
           Preachers
           ,
           or
           making
           Ministers
           for
           themselves
           ,
           unless
           in
           Cases
           very
           extraordinary
           .
        
         
           The
           Reverend
           Author
           in
           the
           following
           Treatise
           hath
           no
           design
           to
           reflect
           on
           Episcopal
           Ordination
           ,
           nor
           to
           raise
           any
           unseasonable
           Debates
           among
           Protestants
           .
           But
           being
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           assaulted
           as
           an
           Vsurper
           of
           the
           Ministerial
           Office
           ,
           because
           separated
           thereto
           by
           the
           imposition
           of
           no
           Hands
           besides
           those
           of
           Presbyters
           .
           He
           herein
           affirms
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           with
           great
           Iudgment
           and
           Evidence
           proveth
           ,
           That
           Presbyters
           ,
           though
           no
           Prelates
           ,
           are
           
           authorized
           by
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           to
           Ordain
           fit
           Persons
           to
           the
           Office
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Ordination
           of
           such
           is
           valid
           .
           Many
           have
           successfully
           engaged
           in
           this
           Debate
           heretofore
           ,
           yet
           thou
           wilt
           find
           some
           very
           considerable
           Addition
           to
           what
           occurs
           in
           most
           other
           Authors
           .
           It
           's
           not
           unworthy
           the
           Animadversion
           of
           all
           concerned
           for
           the
           meer
           being
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           general
           Attempt
           this
           day
           ,
           not
           only
           against
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Ministry
           in
           an
           aptitude
           to
           its
           end
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           very
           Office
           of
           the
           Ministry
           :
           many
           that
           widely
           differ
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           do
           yet
           center
           herein
           .
           The
           fordwardness
           of
           some
           to
           nullifie
           the
           Mission
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           conduceth
           as
           much
           thereto
           as
           any
           thing
           ,
           except
           the
           Personal
           Faults
           of
           Ministers
           .
           Such
           decisions
           of
           the
           Subject
           in
           debate
           ,
           yields
           no
           small
           Advantage
           to
           the
           Romish
           Hierarchy
           ,
           whiles
           most
           Protestants
           are
           unchurched
           ,
           and
           their
           Holy
           Administrations
           arraigned
           as
           Nul●ities
           :
           A
           Notion
           that
           never
           obtained
           in
           the
           English
           Church
           till
           the
           Grotian
           design
           received
           Patronage
           here
           ,
           and
           
           that
           to
           subserve
           purposes
           as
           little
           propitious
           to
           our
           Civil
           Rights
           ,
           as
           to
           Religion
           it self
           .
           The
           Increase
           of
           Purity
           ,
           Self-denial
           ,
           Light
           and
           Love
           ,
           would
           soon
           decide
           Cases
           more
           important
           ;
           and
           render
           the
           Vitals
           of
           Christianity
           more
           secure
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           so
           variously
           exposed
           .
        
         
           
             Octob.
             14.
             1693.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             thy
             Servant
             in
             our
             common
             Lord
             ,
             
               Daniel
               Williams
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           65.
           l.
           4.
           r.
           Writers
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           occasionally
           .
           p.
           91.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           excluduntur
           .
           p.
           100.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           100.
           
        
         
           Through
           a
           Mistake
           of
           the
           Printer
           Chap.
           VI.
           Is
           made
           Chap.
           V.
           and
           Chap.
           VII
           .
           is
           made
           Chap.
           VI.
           and
           so
           unto
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Book
           .
           So
           Arg.
           V.
           is
           made
           Arg.
           IV.
           and
           Arg.
           VI.
           is
           made
           Arg.
           V.
           and
           so
           forward
           unto
           the
           last
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         
         A
         PLEA
         FOR
         
           Scripture
           Ordination
        
         ,
         &c.
         
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Vse
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
             It
             's
             opposed
             by
             open
             Violence
             ,
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             Divisions
             ;
             the
             last
             of
             which
             occasioned
             the
             present
             Vndertaking
             .
             The
             Case
             of
             Ordination
             by
             Presbyters
             stated
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           Ministry
           of
           Reconciliation
           is
           that
           powerful
           Engine
           by
           which
           the
           strong
           Holds
           of
           Satan
           are
           demolished
           ,
           the
           Gates
           of
           Hell
           
           broken
           down
           ,
           Sin
           's
           Captives
           reduced
           ,
           and
           Trophies
           erected
           in
           honour
           of
           the
           victorious
           Prince
           of
           Peace
           .
           The
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           the
           Glory
           of
           Nations
           ,
           the
           Support
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           the
           Shield
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Triumph
           of
           the
           Cross.
           By
           this
           despised
           means
           Christ
           
             divides
             him
             a
             portion
             with
             the
             great
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             shares
             the
             spoil
             with
             the
             strong
             :
          
           by
           the
           foolishness
           of
           Preaching
           he
           confounds
           the
           Wise
           ,
           and
           by
           weak
           earthen
           Vessels
           he
           breaks
           the
           Iron-Scepter
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Air.
           
        
         
           For
           this
           reason
           it
           is
           that
           Gospel
           Ministers
           are
           so
           much
           opposed
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           while
           the
           Prince
           of
           Darkness
           hath
           a
           Kingdom
           in
           it
           ,
           he
           'l
           bend
           all
           his
           Forces
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           Invaders
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           irreconcilable
           Enemies
           to
           his
           usurped
           Regiment
           .
        
         
           Many
           and
           various
           are
           his
           Serpentine
           Devices
           and
           repeated
           Stratagems
           to
           render
           their
           Endeavours
           of
           winning
           Souls
           ineffectual
           .
           Sometimes
           he
           assaults
           them
           by
           open
           Violence
           ,
           he
           pours
           upon
           them
           the
           strength
           of
           Battel
           ,
           to
           the
           disgracing
           of
           their
           Persons
           ,
           the
           spoiling
           of
           their
           Goods
           ,
           the
           infringing
           of
           their
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           the
           sacrificing
           of
           their
           very
           
           Lives
           to
           the
           insatiable
           Rage
           of
           unreasonable
           Men.
           
           
             They
             are
             killed
             all
             the
             day
             long
             ,
             and
             accounted
             as
             sheep
             for
             the
             slaughter
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           
             in
             all
             these
             things
             are
             more
             then
             Conquerors
             through
             him
             that
             loved
             them
             ,
          
           and
           hath
           promised
           his
           Presence
           with
           them
           to
           the
           end
           of
           Time
           :
           He
           holds
           the
           Stars
           in
           his
           right
           Hand
           ,
           guides
           their
           Motions
           ,
           and
           restores
           a
           declining
           World
           by
           their
           powerful
           Influences
           .
        
         
           Their
           restless
           Adversary
           failing
           in
           his
           former
           method
           transforms
           himself
           into
           an
           Angel
           of
           Light
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           more
           insensibly
           destroy
           the
           Angels
           of
           the
           Churches
           .
           What
           he
           cannot
           effect
           by
           Power
           ,
           he
           will
           attempt
           by
           Craft
           .
           He
           'l
           send
           forth
           his
           daring
           Emissaries
           to
           undermine
           Preaching
           by
           Preaching
           .
           Thus
           the
           Adversaries
           of
           Iudah
           offered
           to
           build
           the
           Temple
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           hinder
           the
           building
           of
           it
           .
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Enemies
           preached
           Christ
           
             of
             envy
             and
             strife
          
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           obstruct
           his
           sincere
           Preaching
           .
           The
           Devil
           himself
           turns
           Preacher
           in
           the
           Pythonic
           Woman
           to
           scandalize
           the
           Apostle's
           Ministry
           .
           He
           emits
           Wolves
           in
           Sheeps
           cloathing
           to
           tear
           and
           devour
           the
           unwary
           Flock
           .
        
         
         
           If
           he
           be
           defeated
           in
           this
           Attempt
           ,
           he
           'l
           
             make
             trial
             of
             skill
          
           in
           as
           pernicious
           a
           way
           as
           either
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           alienating
           their
           Affections
           ,
           and
           imbittering
           their
           Spirits
           towards
           one
           another
           .
           He
           arms
           them
           with
           Weapons
           that
           are
           forreign
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           their
           warfare
           ,
           he
           turns
           their
           Plow-shares
           into
           Swords
           ,
           and
           makes
           Ambassadors
           of
           Peace
           to
           become
           Heralds
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           the
           Fathers
           of
           Vnity
           Sons
           of
           Discord
           .
           
           Of
           all
           Divisions
           those
           amongst
           Ministers
           have
           the
           saddest
           tendency
           ;
           of
           all
           the
           Divisions
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           those
           that
           concern
           their
           Ministerial
           Call
           are
           the
           most
           destructive
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           strange
           that
           Romish
           Priests
           should
           Condemn
           all
           Reformed
           Ministers
           without
           distinction
           ,
           that
           the
           spurious
           Offspring
           of
           the
           Scarlet
           Whore
           should
           conspire
           against
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Woman
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Antichrist
           should
           reject
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ.
           Their
           unmerited
           Condemnation
           is
           our
           Convincing
           Justification
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           administers
           just
           cause
           of
           Sorrow
           ,
           is
           to
           behold
           Protestant
           Ministers
           uncharitably
           Arraigning
           one
           another
           .
           Some
           unthinking
           Dissenters
           ignorantly
           condemn
           
             all
             that
             are
             Ordained
             
             by
             Bishops
             as
             no
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           not
           considering
           that
           thereby
           they
           nullifie
           their
           own
           Baptism
           ,
           which
           most
           of
           them
           received
           from
           Episcopal
           Ministers
           ;
           if
           they
           are
           but
           meer
           Lay-men
           ,
           their
           Baptism
           is
           no
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           repeated
           in
           the
           Judgment
           of
           many
           .
           This
           Principle
           naturally
           leads
           to
           Anabaptism
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           some
           Dignitaries
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           condemn
           all
           that
           
             are
             not
             Ordained
             by
             Bishops
             as
             no
             Ministers
             ,
          
           and
           so
           they
           Anathematize
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           that
           have
           no
           Bishops
           ;
           they
           affirm
           their
           Ministry
           and
           Sacraments
           to
           be
           meer
           Nullities
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Salvation
           to
           be
           had
           in
           their
           Communion
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           it
           is
           safer
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           :
           as
           if
           the
           empty
           Name
           of
           a
           Bishop
           were
           more
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           then
           an
           interest
           in
           the
           great
           Bishop
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ;
           and
           an
           Idolatrous
           Heretical
           Church
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           Antichristian
           Bishops
           ,
           were
           preferrable
           to
           an
           Evangelical
           Orthodox
           Church
           without
           them
           .
           But
           these
           severe
           Judges
           that
           pass
           a
           damnatory
           Sentence
           upon
           the
           greatest
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           best
           
           part
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           are
           worthily
           deserted
           by
           all
           sober
           and
           moderate
           Church-men
           .
        
         
           Others
           of
           that
           Communion
           own
           Ordination
           by
           Presbyters
           without
           Bishops
           to
           be
           valid
           ,
           but
           they
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           Schismatical
           ,
           where
           Bishops
           may
           be
           had
           .
           We
           have
           no
           Controversie
           with
           these
           about
           the
           validity
           of
           Ordination
           by
           Presbyters
           ,
           but
           about
           the
           Charge
           of
           Schism
           ,
           which
           we
           conceive
           falls
           upon
           the
           Imposers
           of
           unscriptural
           Conditions
           of
           Ordination
           .
        
         
           Others
           allow
           Ordinations
           by
           Presbyters
           in
           the
           Forreign
           Churches
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           Bishops
           ;
           but
           they
           Censure
           such
           Ordinations
           for
           Nullities
           ,
           where
           Bishops
           may
           be
           had
           ,
           as
           in
           England
           .
           Our
           present
           Controversie
           is
           with
           these
           .
           For
           the
           stating
           of
           the
           Point
           in
           difference
           ,
           we
           'l
           consider
           ,
           1.
           
           Wherein
           we
           are
           agreed
           ;
           2.
           
           Wherein
           the
           real
           difference
           lies
           .
        
         
           
             Our
             Agreement
             .
          
           
             We
             agree
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             a
             Ministry
             in
             his
             Church
             .
             A
             Gospel
             Ministry
             is
             not
             of
             Humane
             ,
             but
             of
             Divine
             
             Original
             .
             It
             belongs
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             institute
             what
             sort
             of
             Officers
             must
             serve
             in
             his
             House
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             agree
             that
             the
             Ministry
             is
             a
             standing
             Office
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             Time
             ,
             Matth.
             28.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             no
             Man
             ought
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             Sacred
             Office
             of
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             without
             a
             lawful
             Calling
             or
             Mission
             ,
             Rom.
             10.14
             ,
             15.
             
             Ier.
             14.14
             .
             Heb.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             Ordination
             is
             always
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
             1
             Tim.
             5.21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             Ordination
             is
             the
             Solemn
             setting
             apart
             of
             a
             Person
             to
             some
             Publick
             Church-Office
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             every
             Minister
             of
             the
             Word
             is
             to
             be
             Ordained
             by
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             with
             Fasting
             ,
             Acts
             13.
             3.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             he
             who
             is
             to
             be
             Ordained
             Minister
             must
             be
             duly
             qualified
             both
             for
             Life
             and
             Ministerial
             Abilities
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
             Tit.
             1.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             In
             these
             things
             which
             comprehend
             all
             the
             Essentials
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             whatever
             
             more
             ,
             we
             are
             fully
             agreed
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             main
             difference
             is
             about
             the
             Persons
             Ordaining
             .
             We
             say
             ,
             Ordination
             may
             be
             perform'd
             by
             meer
             Presbyters
             .
             Some
             of
             our
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Persuasion
             say
             ,
             That
             no
             Ordinations
             are
             valid
             but
             such
             as
             are
             done
             by
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             .
             The
             common
             Cry
             against
             Protestant
             dissenting
             Ministers
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             no
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             Intruders
             and
             false
             Prophets
             .
             And
             why
             so
             ?
             Not
             because
             they
             are
             not
             Orthodox
             in
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             subscribed
             all
             the
             Doctrinal
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
             Nor
             can
             they
             charge
             them
             with
             Insufficiency
             or
             Scandal
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             generally
             Persons
             of
             approved
             Abilities
             ,
             exemplary
             Conversations
             ,
             and
             great
             Industry
             in
             the
             Lord's
             Vineyard
             ,
             who
             seek
             not
             their
             own
             things
             ,
             but
             the
             things
             of
             Christ.
             They
             are
             willing
             to
             be
             tried
             by
             the
             Characters
             of
             Gospel
             Ministers
             .
             Where
             lies
             the
             defect
             then
             ?
             why
             in
             this
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             Ordained
             by
             Bishops
             .
             They
             derive
             not
             their
             Power
             from
             such
             Diocesans
             as
             pretend
             to
             an
             uninterrupted
             Succession
             down
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             They
             were
             Ordained
             by
             meer
             Presbyters
             that
             
             have
             not
             the
             Ordaining
             Power
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             communicate
             that
             to
             another
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             in
             himself
             .
          
           
             Our
             Case
             then
             in
             short
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Whether
               Ordination
               by
               meer
               Presbyter's
               ,
               without
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               ,
               be
               valid
               .
            
             The
             Question
             needs
             but
             little
             Explanation
             .
          
           
             By
             Ordination
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             setting
             of
             Persons
             apart
             by
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             for
             the
             Sacred
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             By
             Presbyters
             ,
             I
             understand
             Gospel
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             to
             the
             Oversight
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             are
             committed
             .
          
           
             By
             
               Diocesan
               Bishops
            
             I
             intend
             that
             Species
             of
             Church
             Officers
             which
             claim
             to
             themselves
             a
             Superior
             Power
             of
             Order
             and
             Jurisdiction
             above
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             sole
             Pastors
             of
             several
             hundreds
             of
             Congregations
             ,
             having
             Parish
             Priests
             under
             them
             who
             have
             no
             Power
             of
             Discipline
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             By
             valid
             ,
             I
             mean
             not
             what
             the
             Old
             Canons
             make
             so
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Scriptures
             determine
             to
             be
             so
             .
             Those
             Sacred
             Oracles
             which
             are
             of
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             not
             Arbitrary
             Canons
             of
             weak
             Men's
             devising
             ,
             are
             the
             Foundation
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             infallible
             Standard
             by
             
             which
             Truth
             and
             Errour
             must
             be
             tried
             .
          
           
             The
             Question
             being
             thus
             explained
             ,
             I
             affirm
             ,
          
           
             That
             such
             as
             are
             set
             apart
             with
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             for
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             by
             Gospel
             Ministers
             ,
             without
             the
             Species
             of
             Church
             Officers
             who
             claim
             a
             superior
             Power
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             are
             regularly
             Ordained
             ,
             and
             their
             Ordination
             is
             valid
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             This
             Truth
             I
             hope
             to
             demonstrate
             by
             the
             following
             Arguments
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           II
        
         
           
             Presbyters
             have
             power
             to
             Ordain
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             Scripture
             Bishops
             .
             The
             Syriac
             Translation
             useth
             not
             different
             Names
             .
             If
             there
             be
             a
             difference
             ,
             the
             prebeminence
             belongs
             to
             the
             Presbyter
             .
             Objection
             concerning
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             answered
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Iesuits
             urge
             this
             against
             the
             Protestants
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Scripture
             doth
             not
             call
             them
             Bishops
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Government
             of
             Ephesus
             was
             in
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             4.
             
             St.
             Paul
             doth
             not
             mention
             Timothy
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             other
             Epistles
             .
             5.
             
             When
             St.
             Paul
             took
             his
             last
             leave
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             made
             no
             mention
             of
             Timothy
             for
             his
             Successor
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             present
             .
             
             6.
             
             He
             did
             not
             reside
             at
             
               Ephesus
               .
               7.
               
               Ephesus
            
             no
             Diocesan
             Church
             ,
             but
             a
             Parochial
             or
             Congregational
             .
             The
             Asian
             Angels
             no
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             :
             Prov'd
             from
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             Asian
             Churches
             ,
             from
             Tyconius
             in
             Austin
             .
             Contents
             of
             our
             authoriz'd
             Bibles
             ,
             and
             acceptation
             of
             Angel
             in
             the
             
               Jewish
               Church
            
             .
          
        
         
           THAT
           Ordination
           which
           hath
           all
           the
           Scripture
           requisits
           is
           valid
           ,
           
           but
           Ordination
           by
           Presbyters
           hath
           all
           the
           Scripture
           requisits
           ,
           Therefore
           —
           The
           Major
           is
           undeniable
           to
           Persons
           that
           own
           the
           inspired
           Writings
           to
           be
           a
           perfect
           Rule
           .
           The
           Minor
           I
           thus
           prove
           :
           The
           Scripture
           requisits
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           are
           some
           in
           the
           Ordainers
           ,
           some
           in
           the
           Ordained
           ,
           some
           in
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           Ordination
           .
           As
           to
           the
           Ordained
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           such
           Qualifications
           as
           the
           Scripture
           requires
           1
           Tim.
           3
           ....
           These
           we
           are
           willing
           to
           be
           tried
           by
           .
           As
           to
           the
           Circumstances
           there
           must
           be
           Examination
           ,
           Approbation
           ,
           publick
           and
           solemn
           setting
           
           apart
           by
           imposition
           of
           Hands
           ,
           with
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           .
           As
           to
           the
           Ordainers
           ,
           't
           is
           enough
           that
           they
           were
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           had
           an
           inherent
           Power
           to
           Ordain
           ;
           for
           according
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           a
           Bishop
           and
           a
           Presbyter
           are
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           Name
           ,
           but
           in
           Office.
           The
           Elders
           or
           Presbyters
           of
           Ephesus
           are
           call'd
           Bishops
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           sole
           over-sight
           of
           that
           Church
           did
           belong
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           17
           ,
           28.
           
           The
           Presbyters
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Diaspora
           ,
           to
           whom
           St.
           Peter
           wrote
           ,
           are
           requir'd
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           feed
           or
           rule
           the
           Flock
           ,
           and
           to
           perform
           the
           office
           and
           work
           of
           Bishops
           among
           them
           *
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifies
           to
           rule
           †
           .
           They
           are
           called
           Rulers
           and
           Governours
           ‖
           ...
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
          
           calls
           the
           chief
           Minister
           of
           the
           Church
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           St.
           
           Paul's
           ruling
           Presbyter
           is
           
           Iustin's
           ruling
           Bishop
           .
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           have
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Qualifications
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           5
           ,
           7.
           
           After
           he
           had
           given
           the
           Character
           of
           Persons
           to
           be
           Ordain'd
           Presbyters
           ,
           v.
           5
           ,
           6.
           he
           adds
           a
           reason
           ,
           v.
           7.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           There
           would
           be
           no
           force
           in
           the
           Apostles
           reasoning
           ,
           if
           Bishops
           were
           of
           a
           superior
           Order
           to
           Presbyters
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Scriptures
           own
           but
           two
           Orders
           of
           ordinary
           Church
           Officers
           ,
           Bishops
           and
           Deacons
           *
           ,
           and
           of
           these
           Bishops
           there
           were
           more
           then
           one
           in
           every
           Church
           :
           So
           there
           was
           at
           Philippi
           and
           at
           Ephesus
           †
           .
           To
           be
           sure
           then
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           Bishops
           of
           the
           English
           Species
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           sole
           Governors
           of
           many
           Churches
           ,
           but
           Presbyters
           in
           a
           proper
           sence
           ;
           many
           of
           which
           were
           Ordain'd
           in
           every
           Church
           ,
           Antioch
           it self
           not
           excepted
           ‖
           The
           Apostles
           gave
           that
           Church
           no
           Primacy
           above
           Lystra
           and
           Iconium
           ,
           but
           settled
           the
           same
           sort
           of
           Officers
           in
           all
           .
           Though
           afterward
           it
           overtopt
           it's
           Neighbours
           ,
           and
           became
           a
           Metropolitical
           Church
           .
           But
           from
           the
           beginning
           't
           was
           not
           so
           .
        
         
           The
           Syriac
           Translation
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           very
           ancient
           ,
           that
           it
           comes
           nearest
           in
           time
           to
           the
           Original
           ,
           useth
           not
           two
           words
           ,
           one
           for
           Bishop
           ,
           another
           for
           Presbyter
           ,
           as
           our
           Translation
           and
           the
           Greek
           ,
           but
           it
           hath
           only
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           word
           in
           Chaldee
           and
           in
           Syriac
           signifies
           Presbyters
           .
           Tit.
           1.
           5.
           
           &
           
             Constitueres
             ..
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Seniores
             in
             qualibet
             Civitate
             ,
             v.
          
           7
           debet
           enim
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Senior
             esse
             irreprehensibilis
             .
             I
             have
             left
             thee
             in
          
           Creet
           
             to
             ordain
             Elders
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             for
             an
             Elder
          
           [
           we
           say
           Bishop
           ]
           
           
             must
             be
             blameless
          
           ..
           So
           in
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           1.
           
           
             The
             Office
             of
             a
             Bishop
          
           ,
           as
           we
           render
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Greek
           :
           The
           Syriac
           reads
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Presbyter
          
           .
           Instead
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Deacons
           in
           Phil.
           1.
           1.
           the
           Syriac
           reads
           it
           Presbyters
           and
           Deacons
           .
           This
           is
           a
           strong
           proof
           that
           the
           distinction
           of
           Bishop
           and
           Presbyter
           was
           unknown
           when
           that
           Translation
           was
           made
           ,
           for
           it
           useth
           not
           so
           much
           as
           different
           Names
           .
           Of
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           the
           Syriac
           Version
           vide
           *
           Walt.
           
        
         
           If
           there
           be
           any
           distinction
           between
           a
           Bishop
           and
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           the
           preheminence
           must
           be
           given
           by
           the
           Scripture
           to
           the
           Presbyters
           ;
           for
           as
           our
           Bishops
           say
           ,
           their
           Office
           distinct
           from
           Presbyters
           ,
           is
           to
           Rule
           and
           Govern
           ,
           and
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Presbyter
           is
           to
           Preach
           and
           Administer
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           Now
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           and
           Preaching
           ,
           are
           more
           excellent
           Works
           then
           Ruling
           and
           Governing
           .
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           expresly
           ,
           
             that
             they
             that
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             deserve
             more
             honour
             then
             they
             that
             rule
             well
          
           ‖
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           stile
           themselves
           Presbyters
           ,
           but
           never
           Bishops
           .
           St.
           Peter
           calls
           himself
           Presbyter
           †
           ,
           but
           never
           
           calls
           himself
           a
           Bishop
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           's
           a
           wonder
           the
           Pope
           ,
           his
           pretended
           Successor
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           derive
           their
           Canonical
           Succession
           from
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           should
           call
           themselves
           Bishops
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           by
           the
           Divine
           Disposal
           to
           shew
           the
           fallibility
           of
           their
           Foundations
           .
        
         
           The
           Papists
           ,
           
           who
           therein
           are
           imitated
           by
           some
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           do
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           Names
           are
           common
           ,
           but
           the
           Offices
           are
           distinct
           .
           Thus
           Spensoeus
           *
           ,
           a
           Sorbonist
           ,
           objects
           ,
           
             Nominum
             quidem
             esse
             ,
             sed
             non
             munerum
             confusionem
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Instances
           mentioned
           above
           do
           clearly
           Evince
           an
           Indentity
           of
           Offices
           .
           
           When
           the
           Apostle
           bids
           the
           Presbyters
           of
           
             Ephesus
             take
             heed
             to
             all
             the
             Flock
             over
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             had
             made
             them
             Bishops
          
           †
           ;
           he
           doth
           not
           speak
           of
           the
           Name
           but
           the
           Office.
           And
           't
           is
           evident
           that
           St.
           Peter
           ‖
           speaks
           of
           the
           Office
           ,
           when
           he
           Exhorts
           the
           Presbyters
           
             to
             feed
             the
             Flock
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             the
             Office
             of
             Bishops
          
           among
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           were
           as
           many
           Bishops
           as
           there
           were
           Presbyters
           in
           Churches
           of
           the
           Apostles
           planting
           .
        
         
           How
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           when
           the
           Apostle
           reckons
           up
           the
           several
           *
           sorts
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           which
           Christ
           had
           appointed
           in
           
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           he
           makes
           no
           mention
           of
           
             Superior
             Bishops
          
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           so
           necessary
           as
           some
           would
           have
           us
           believe
           .
           He
           mentions
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           .
           The
           Patrons
           of
           Episcopacy
           will
           not
           say
           Bishops
           are
           meant
           by
           Teachers
           ,
           their
           proper
           work
           being
           Ruling
           :
           nor
           can
           they
           be
           meant
           by
           Pastors
           ,
           for
           Presbyters
           are
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           exhorted
           to
           
             feed
             the
             Flock
          
           *
           .
           Our
           Learned
           Writers
           against
           Popery
           think
           it
           a
           good
           Argument
           to
           disprove
           the
           Pope's
           Headship
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           mention'd
           in
           the
           List
           of
           Church
           Officers
           †
           reckoned
           up
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           :
           no
           more
           is
           a
           Bishop
           superior
           to
           Presbyters
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           nam'd
           in
           those
           places
           .
           If
           any
           say
           't
           is
           omitted
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           to
           succeed
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           he
           hath
           the
           Pope
           ready
           to
           joyn
           with
           him
           in
           the
           same
           Plea
           for
           his
           Office.
           
        
         
           Object
           .
           
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           were
           Scripture
           Bishops
           ,
           superior
           to
           Presbyters
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           
           The
           Papists
           urge
           this
           Objection
           against
           the
           Protestants
           .
           So
           doth
           Turrianus
           the
           Jesuit
           ‖
           ;
           so
           doth
           Bellarmine
           .
           Our
           English
           Episcopacy
           hath
           scarce
           one
           Argument
           for
           it's
           Defence
           ,
           but
           what
           will
           indifferently
           serve
           the
           Popish
           Prelacy
           .
           The
           Bishops
           best
           
           Weapons
           have
           been
           Consecrated
           in
           the
           Jesuits
           School
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           dext'rously
           manag'd
           against
           the
           whole
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           
           II.
           But
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           where
           doth
           the
           Scripture
           give
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           the
           Title
           of
           Bishops
           ?
           The
           Postscripts
           to
           the
           Epistles
           directed
           to
           them
           ,
           are
           confessedly
           no
           part
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           are
           they
           very
           ancient
           .
           The
           Postscripts
           to
           the
           Syriac
           makes
           no
           mention
           of
           their
           being
           Bishops
           ;
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           gathered
           from
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Epistles
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           Bishops
           .
           When
           the
           second
           Epistle
           to
           Timothy
           was
           written
           ,
           he
           was
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           Bishop
           .
           He
           is
           exhorted
           to
           do
           the
           work
           of
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           5.
           
           Suppose
           Paul
           had
           said
           ,
           
             Do
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Bishop
             :
          
           would
           not
           our
           Episcopal
           Men
           have
           judg'd
           it
           a
           clear
           Argument
           for
           his
           Episcopal
           Power
           ?
           Who
           could
           do
           the
           Work
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           a
           Bishop
           ?
           In
           like
           manner
           we
           say
           ,
           None
           can
           do
           the
           work
           of
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           but
           an
           Evangelist
           ?
           Evangelists
           were
           extraordinary
           Officers
           ,
           above
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           *
           .
           The
           work
           of
           an
           Evangelist
           is
           set
           forth
           at
           large
           by
           ‖
           
             Eusebius
             :
             They
             did
             preach
             Christ
             to
             those
             which
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             heard
             the
             Word
             
             of
             Faith
             ,
             they
             delivered
             unto
             them
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             dain'd
             Pastors
             ,
             committed
             to
             them
             the
             Charge
             of
             those
             that
             were
             newly
             received
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             pass
             over
             unto
             other
             Countries
             and
             Nations
             .
          
           With
           whom
           agrees
           *
           Chrysostom
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Learned
           Prelate
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           conceives
           the
           Bishops
           to
           succeed
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           Presbyters
           to
           succeed
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           the
           Deacons
           to
           succeed
           the
           Evangelists
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           the
           Deacons
           may
           put
           in
           a
           Claim
           to
           the
           Ordaining
           Power
           ;
           for
           Timothy
           an
           Evangelist
           assumed
           it
           ,
           whose
           Successors
           they
           are
           .
           If
           Evangelists
           were
           not
           proper
           Successors
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           be
           not
           Successors
           to
           the
           Evangelists
           ,
           I
           cannot
           see
           how
           
             Timothy's
             doing
             the
             work
             of
             an
             Evangelist
          
           can
           support
           the
           
             Ius
             Divinum
          
           of
           English
           Episcopacy
           .
        
         
           Nor
           can
           anything
           be
           concluded
           from
           the
           Apostle's
           words
           to
           him
           ,
           
             L●y
             hands
             on
             no
             man
             suddenly
          
           †
           :
           Doth
           it
           follow
           therefore
           the
           sole
           Power
           of
           Ordination
           in
           Ephesus
           did
           belong
           to
           him
           ?
           It
           may
           
           as
           rationally
           be
           inferr'd
           the
           sole
           power
           of
           Exhorting
           and
           Teaching
           did
           belong
           to
           him
           ;
           for
           the
           Apostle
           bids
           him
           
             be
             instant
             in
             season
             and
             out
             of
             season
             in
             preaching
             the
             Word
          
           ‖
           .
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           Preaching
           is
           common
           to
           Presbyters
           ,
           but
           so
           is
           not
           Ordination
           ,
           it
           's
           
             gratis
             dictum
          
           ,
           and
           a
           begging
           of
           the
           Question
           .
           Paul
           did
           not
           invest
           Timothy
           with
           a
           greater
           power
           then
           he
           himself
           did
           Exercise
           .
           He
           did
           not
           assume
           the
           power
           of
           Ordination
           into
           his
           own
           hands
           ,
           but
           takes
           the
           Presbytery
           with
           him
           *
           .
           He
           joyned
           Barnabas
           with
           him
           ,
           if
           not
           others
           ,
           in
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Presbyters
           at
           Antioch
           †
           
           Timothy's
           abiding
           in
           Ephesus
           doth
           not
           prove
           him
           to
           be
           Bishop
           there
           ;
           for
           Paul
           did
           not
           injoyn
           him
           to
           be
           resident
           there
           ,
           but
           besought
           him
           to
           abide
           there
           till
           he
           came
           ‖
           ,
           which
           he
           intended
           shortly
           to
           do
           *
           .
           The
           Apostle
           sent
           him
           to
           
             Corinth
             ,
             Philippi
             ,
             Thessalonica
          
           ,
           furnished
           ,
           without
           doubt
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           powers
           which
           he
           had
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           otherwise
           his
           Negotiations
           had
           not
           been
           effectual
           to
           settle
           those
           Churches
           ;
           and
           was
           he
           Bishop
           of
           these
           places
           also
           ?
        
         
           Bellarmine
           grounds
           
           Timothy's
           Episcopal
           Jurisdiction
           upon
           1
           Tim.
           5.
           19.
           
           
             Against
             
             an
             Elder
             receive
             not
             an
             Accusation
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           Dr.
           Whittaker
           ,
           Divinity
           Professor
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           undermines
           and
           overthrows
           by
           demonstrating
           that
           this
           place
           proves
           not
           
           Timothy's
           power
           over
           over
           Presbyters
           :
           his
           words
           are
           these
           ,
           
             Ex
             Apostoli
             mente
             —
             According
             to
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             receive
             an
             Accusation
             ,
             is
             to
             acquaint
             the
             Church
             with
             the
             Crime
          
           †
           .
           Which
           not
           only
           Superiors
           ,
           but
           Equals
           ,
           yea
           and
           Inferiors
           also
           may
           do
           .
        
         
           The
           Presbyters
           and
           the
           People
           may
           receive
           an
           Accusation
           against
           their
           Bishop
           ;
           are
           they
           therefore
           Superior
           to
           him
           ?
           ‖
           Cyprian
           writes
           to
           Epictetus
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           of
           Assura
           ,
           not
           to
           admit
           Fortunatianus
           to
           be
           Bishop
           again
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           denied
           the
           Faith.
           He
           commends
           also
           the
           Clergy
           and
           People
           of
           Spain
           for
           rejecting
           Basilides
           and
           Martialis
           who
           had
           sacrificed
           to
           Idols
           .
        
         
           III.
           When
           Timothy
           was
           made
           Bishop
           
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           where
           we
           find
           several
           Presbyter-Bishops
           before
           ‖
           :
           what
           became
           of
           them
           ?
           were
           they
           unbishop'd
           and
           made
           simple
           Presbyters
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           no
           more
           Ordain
           or
           Govern
           ,
           but
           be
           subject
           to
           Timothy
           ?
           'T
           was
           thought
           no
           small
           
           punishment
           in
           after
           Ages
           for
           a
           Bishop
           to
           be
           degraded
           into
           the
           Presbyter's
           form
           ,
           and
           't
           was
           for
           some
           notorious
           Crime
           .
           What
           Crime
           were
           these
           guilty
           of
           ?
        
         
           
           IV.
           If
           Timothy
           was
           the
           fixed
           Bishop
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           whom
           St.
           Paul
           had
           deputed
           for
           his
           Successor
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           subject
           to
           him
           any
           more
           ,
           how
           comes
           he
           to
           promise
           to
           come
           shortly
           to
           Ephesus
           himself
           *
           .
           What
           had
           Paul
           to
           do
           in
           Ephesus
           now
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           settled
           a
           Successor
           there
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           power
           over
           him
           or
           his
           Church
           ?
           He
           forbids
           others
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           busie
           bodies
           in
           other
           mens
           matters
           †
           ;
           and
           would
           he
           himself
           be
           such
           a
           one
           ?
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           are
           condemned
           ‖
           ,
           and
           shall
           we
           make
           Paul
           of
           this
           number
           ?
        
         
           It
           's
           more
           unaccountable
           that
           St.
           Paul
           should
           write
           an
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Ephesians
           (
           long
           after
           the
           first
           Epistle
           to
           Timothy
           )
           and
           not
           mention
           their
           pretended
           Bishop
           Timothy
           in
           the
           whole
           Epistle
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           in
           all
           his
           Epistles
           to
           the
           Churches
           ,
           except
           that
           to
           the
           Galatians
           .
           It
           's
           a
           certain
           Evidence
           he
           was
           neither
           Bishop
           there
           ,
           nor
           Resident
           there
           .
           We
           find
           him
           long
           after
           this
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           invited
           by
           the
           Apostle
           thither
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           
           helpful
           to
           him
           in
           the
           Ministry
           *
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           Apostle
           intended
           to
           take
           him
           along
           with
           him
           to
           visit
           the
           Churches
           of
           Iudea
           †
           :
           and
           was
           he
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           and
           Iudea
           also
           ?
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           he
           was
           no
           fixed
           Officer
           in
           any
           one
           place
           ,
           but
           went
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           sometimes
           as
           
           Paul's
           Companion
           ,
           sometimes
           as
           his
           Messenger
           ,
           to
           settle
           the
           Churches
           ,
           as
           other
           Evangelists
           did
           .
           If
           Non-residency
           hath
           such
           a
           Patron
           ,
           and
           Timothy
           hath
           taught
           Men
           ,
           to
           leave
           their
           Churches
           year
           after
           year
           ,
           and
           play
           the
           Pastors
           many
           hundred
           Miles
           distant
           ,
           it
           may
           tempt
           us
           to
           dream
           that
           Non-residency
           is
           a
           Duty
           .
        
         
           V.
           If
           he
           was
           not
           Bishop
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           
           when
           the
           first
           Epistle
           was
           written
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           none
           at
           all
           ;
           for
           that
           Epistle
           is
           made
           the
           Foundation
           of
           his
           Episcopal
           Power
           .
           He
           was
           no
           Bishop
           of
           Ephesus
           when
           Paul
           took
           his
           last
           leave
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           there
           ‖
           .
           He
           commits
           to
           them
           the
           oversight
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           proper
           Bishops
           of
           it
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           mention
           of
           Timothy
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           then
           present
           *
           .
           The
           whole
           Episcopal
           Power
           is
           given
           to
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           befor
           their
           supposed
           Bishop's
           face
           :
           or
           if
           
           he
           had
           not
           been
           there
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           how
           comes
           Paul
           to
           be
           so
           regardless
           (
           when
           he
           concluded
           he
           should
           never
           see
           their
           Faces
           any
           more
           *
           )
           as
           not
           to
           name
           his
           Successor
           ?
           was
           he
           only
           ignorant
           of
           the
           prophecies
           concerning
           Timothy
           †
           .
           If
           he
           had
           not
           been
           qualified
           for
           this
           Office
           now
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           given
           the
           Presbyters
           of
           Ephesus
           some
           hints
           concerning
           the
           Prophecies
           that
           went
           before
           on
           him
           ,
           of
           his
           future
           usefulness
           as
           a
           Bishop
           in
           that
           Church
           .
           But
           why
           should
           any
           imagine
           so
           worthy
           a
           Person
           not
           qualified
           for
           this
           Undertaking
           ?
           He
           that
           was
           qualified
           to
           be
           the
           Apostle's
           Messenger
           to
           so
           many
           Churches
           ‖
           ,
           whom
           St.
           Paul
           stiles
           his
           Work-fellow
           *
           ,
           and
           whose
           name
           he
           joyns
           with
           his
           own
           in
           his
           Epistles
           written
           to
           several
           Churches
           †
           ,
           could
           not
           want
           a
           Character
           to
           render
           him
           worthy
           of
           this
           Charge
           at
           Ephesus
           .
           How
           then
           comes
           the
           Apostle
           to
           over-look
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           fix
           the
           Government
           ,
           in
           the
           Presbyters
           of
           that
           Church
           ‖
           ?
           He
           told
           the
           Elders
           of
           Ephesus
           at
           Miletus
           ,
           that
           
             he
             had
             not
             spar'd
             to
             declare
             unto
             them
             all
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God.
          
           How
           can
           this
           be
           ,
           when
           he
           neglects
           to
           inform
           them
           about
           his
           ordinary
           Successor
           ?
           
           If
           Ministry
           and
           Churches
           depend
           upon
           this
           Succession
           ,
           't
           was
           no
           small
           part
           of
           the
           
             Counsel
             of
             God
          
           to
           be
           declar'd
           unto
           them
           .
           He
           tells
           them
           
             he
             knew
             they
             should
             never
             see
             his
             face
             any
             more
          
           *
           .
           Whether
           he
           did
           see
           them
           again
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           is
           not
           material
           to
           the
           point
           .
           'T
           is
           certain
           he
           thought
           he
           should
           not
           ;
           how
           then
           comes
           he
           to
           leave
           them
           as
           Sheep
           without
           a
           Shepherd
           ,
           to
           defend
           them
           against
           those
           Wolves
           that
           should
           enter
           after
           his
           departure
           †
           ?
           The
           reason
           is
           obvious
           ,
           he
           thought
           the
           Presbyters
           of
           Ephesus
           fit
           for
           this
           undertaking
           ,
           without
           a
           superior
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           that
           Timothy
           was
           no
           Bishop
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           nor
           had
           the
           Apostle
           pointed
           at
           him
           as
           his
           intended
           Successor
           ,
           but
           the
           first
           Epistle
           to
           Timothy
           (
           upon
           which
           his
           pretended
           Episcopacy
           is
           built
           )
           was
           written
           before
           this
           time
           ;
           therefore
           no
           power
           given
           him
           in
           that
           Epistle
           ,
           can
           prove
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           That
           this
           Epistle
           was
           written
           before
           his
           Imprisonment
           at
           Rome
           ,
           when
           he
           went
           to
           Macedonia
           ‖
           ,
           is
           acknowledg'd
           by
           Bishop
           Hall
           *
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           a
           zealous
           Defender
           of
           the
           
             Ius
             Divinum
          
           of
           
           Episcopacy
           .
           Of
           this
           Opinion
           is
           
             Athanasius
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Baronius
             ,
             Ludov.
             Capellus
             ,
             Grotius
             ,
             Hammond
             ,
             Lightfoot
             ,
             Cary
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           VI.
           If
           Timothy
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Ephesus
           when
           the
           first
           Epistle
           was
           written
           to
           him
           ,
           
           how
           comes
           he
           to
           be
           absent
           from
           Ephesus
           ,
           when
           Paul
           writ
           the
           second
           Epistle
           to
           him
           ?
           was
           Timothy
           a
           Non-resident
           Bishop
           ?
           Paul
           sends
           Tychicus
           to
           Ephesus
           with
           an
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Church
           there
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           word
           of
           Timothy
           their
           Bishop
           in
           the
           whole
           Epistle
           ,
           but
           Tychicus
           is
           recommended
           to
           them
           as
           a
           faithful
           Minister
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Eph.
           6.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           This
           was
           after
           the
           writing
           of
           the
           first
           Epistle
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           Bishop
           there
           ,
           even
           when
           the
           second
           Epistle
           was
           written
           to
           him
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           12.
           
           If
           any
           could
           imagine
           this
           Epistle
           to
           have
           found
           Timothy
           in
           Ephesus
           ,
           how
           comes
           the
           Apostle
           to
           call
           him
           away
           from
           his
           Charge
           ?
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           9.
           
           They
           that
           say
           ,
           
             it
             was
             to
             receive
             his
             dying
             words
             ,
          
           must
           prove
           it
           .
           The
           Apostle
           gives
           another
           reason
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           10
           ,
           11.
           that
           he
           had
           only
           Luke
           with
           him
           of
           all
           his
           Companions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           desires
           him
           to
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           Mark
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           
           being
           
             profitable
             to
             him
             for
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           He
           sends
           for
           Titus
           to
           come
           to
           him
           to
           Nicopolis
           (
           Tit.
           3.
           12.
           
           )
           from
           his
           supposed
           Bishoprick
           of
           Creet
           ,
           and
           was
           he
           to
           receive
           his
           dying
           words
           there
           also
           ,
           about
           fourteen
           years
           before
           his
           death
           ?
           for
           that
           Epistle
           was
           written
           in
           the
           Year
           of
           Christ
           55.
           and
           
           Nero's
           1.
           
             vid.
             Lightf
             .
             harm
             .
             Vol.
          
           1
           p.
           309.
           
           Nay
           ,
           how
           comes
           the
           Apostle
           to
           send
           him
           afterwards
           to
           Dalmatia
           ?
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           10.
           was
           he
           Bishop
           there
           also
           ?
           I
           question
           whether
           Non-residency
           was
           allowed
           of
           ,
           much
           less
           injoyned
           to
           such
           stated
           Church-Officers
           as
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           are
           feigned
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Fathers
           say
           ,
           they
           were
           Bishops
           of
           those
           places
           .
           But
           it
           's
           considerable
           that
           Eusebius
           saith
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           it
           is
           reported
           that
           Timothy
           was
           the
           first
           Bishop
           of
           Ephesus
           .
           He
           doth
           not
           affirm
           it
           .
           Theodoret
           calls
           him
           '
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           he
           calls
           Titus
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           few
           will
           take
           them
           for
           real
           Apostles
           .
           They
           say
           also
           that
           Peter
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           yet
           many
           of
           our
           Protestant
           Writers
           deny
           it
           ;
           so
           doth
           *
           Reynolds
           against
           Hart
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           
             Barrow
             of
             the
             Supremacy
          
           .
           The
           Fathers
           and
           Councils
           speak
           of
           the
           Officers
           
           of
           former
           times
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           style
           of
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ;
           If
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           be
           not
           Bishops
           of
           the
           English
           Species
           ,
           then
           there
           were
           no
           such
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           .
           That
           Timothy
           was
           not
           such
           ,
           we
           have
           proved
           ;
           and
           if
           Timothy
           was
           not
           ,
           no
           more
           was
           Titus
           ,
           whose
           power
           and
           work
           was
           the
           same
           with
           
           Timothy's
           .
           If
           the
           power
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           invested
           in
           Timothy
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           doth
           not
           prove
           him
           Bishop
           there
           ,
           no
           more
           doth
           the
           same
           power
           given
           to
           Titus
           in
           
             Creet
             ,
             Tit.
          
           1.
           3.
           prove
           him
           Bishop
           there
           .
        
         
           
           VII
           .
           But
           suppose
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           were
           real
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           fixed
           Pastors
           of
           Ephesus
           and
           Creet
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           no
           Argument
           for
           Diocesan
           Bishops
           ,
           except
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Creet
           did
           appear
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           extent
           with
           our
           Diocesan
           Churches
           ,
           which
           can
           never
           be
           proved
           .
           Did
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           consist
           of
           one
           hundred
           or
           two
           hundred
           Parishes
           ,
           or
           particular
           Congregations
           ,
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           their
           proper
           Presbyters
           ,
           which
           were
           all
           subject
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           as
           their
           Bishop
           ?
           This
           must
           be
           proved
           ,
           or
           the
           instance
           of
           
           Timothy's
           being
           Bishop
           of
           Ephesus
           will
           be
           impertinent
           
           to
           the
           present
           Case
           .
           Nay
           ,
           there
           are
           strong
           presumptions
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           consisted
           of
           no
           more
           Members
           then
           could
           ordinarily
           meet
           in
           one
           place
           .
           That
           Church
           had
           but
           one
           Altar
           ,
           at
           which
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           ordinarily
           received
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           in
           Ignatius
           his
           time
           *
           ,
           which
           was
           many
           years
           after
           
           Timothy's
           death
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             Give
             diligence
             therefore
             to
             assemble
             together
             frequently
             for
             the
             Eucharist
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             praise
             ,
             for
             when
             you
             often
             come
             into
             one
             place
             ,
             the
             powers
             of
             Satan
             are
             destroyed
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           I
           render
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             into
             one
             place
          
           ,
           as
           our
           English
           Translators
           do
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           1.
           
           He
           saith
           also
           ,
           '
           O
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
           
             He
             therefore
             that
             cometh
             not
             to
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             is
             proud
             and
             condemneth
             himself
             .
          
           In
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Magnesians
           ,
           he
           mentions
           
             one
             Altar
          
           ,
           which
           further
           explains
           his
           meaning
           *
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Let
             all
             of
             you
             come
             together
             ,
             as
             into
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             unto
             one
             Altar
             .
          
           The
           meaning
           
           of
           
             one
             Altar
          
           is
           plain
           in
           ancient
           Authors
           .
           Cyprian
           calls
           separate
           Communions
           the
           setting
           up
           
             Altare
             contra
             Altare
          
           *
           .
           :
           To
           be
           
             intra
             Altare
          
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           in
           Church
           Communion
           ;
           to
           be
           
             extra
             Altare
          
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           without
           .
        
         
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Salisbury
           doth
           acknowledge
           that
           Ignatius
           his
           Bishop
           was
           only
           the
           Pastor
           of
           a
           particular
           Church
           ;
           his
           words
           are
           these
           †
           :
           
             By
             the
             strain
             of
          
           Ignatius
           
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             especially
             that
             to
          
           Smyrna
           ,
           
             it
             would
             appear
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Church
             ,
             at
             least
             but
             one
             place
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Altar
             and
             Communion
             ,
             in
             each
             of
             these
             Parishes
             ,
          
           [
           which
           was
           the
           Bishops
           whole
           Charge
           .
           ]
        
         
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           directed
           one
           of
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           was
           of
           no
           larger
           extent
           ,
           except
           we
           imagine
           it
           was
           decreased
           in
           
           Ignatius's
           time
           from
           what
           it
           was
           in
           
           Timothy's
           days
           ,
           which
           is
           absurd
           .
           The
           Christians
           were
           rather
           more
           numerous
           in
           the
           next
           Age
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           .
           And
           yet
           we
           find
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           fourth
           Century
           the
           Believers
           ,
           in
           greater
           Cities
           then
           Ephesus
           ,
           were
           no
           more
           then
           could
           meet
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           or
           in
           two
           at
           the
           most
           .
           For
           Constantine
           
           the
           Great
           thought
           two
           Temples
           sufficient
           for
           all
           the
           Christians
           in
           his
           Royal
           City
           of
           Constantinople
           ;
           the
           one
           he
           called
           
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           ;
           
           
             Vt
             doceret
             Scripturas
             ,
             Apostolorum
             doctrinae
             fundamentum
             ,
             in
             Templis
             praedicandas
             esse
             :
          
           the
           other
           he
           called
           ,
           
             the
             Temple
             of
             Peace
             ;
             Quia
             Concilii
          
           Nicaeni
           
             Operâ
             ,
             quod
             celebrandum
             curaverat
             ,
             Ecclesiae
             pacem
             restituerat
             ,
             &
             Arrianorum
             impias
             controversias
             compescuerat
             .
             Constantius
          
           added
           one
           more
           ;
           and
           there
           were
           but
           five
           Temples
           in
           that
           great
           City
           ,
           that
           was
           little
           inferior
           to
           Rome
           ,
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Iustinian
           .
           See
           Gentiletus
           his
           
             Exam.
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             lib.
          
           5.
           sect
           .
           48.
           
           Some
           of
           our
           greater
           Parishes
           have
           as
           many
           Chappels
           ,
           or
           Places
           of
           Publick
           Worship
           ,
           as
           there
           were
           Temples
           in
           Constantinople
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           a
           small
           part
           of
           an
           English
           Diocess
           .
           But
           the
           Learned
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Clarkson
           ,
           have
           so
           fully
           proved
           the
           English
           Species
           of
           Episcopacy
           to
           be
           destructive
           of
           the
           Scripture
           and
           Primitive
           Form
           ,
           that
           until
           they
           be
           solidly
           answered
           ,
           we
           will
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Humane
           Creature
           which
           grew
           up
           as
           the
           Man
           of
           Sin
           did
           ,
           and
           owes
           it's
           being
           to
           the
           meer
           favour
           of
           Secular
           Powers
           ,
           who
           
           can
           as
           easily
           reduce
           it
           to
           it
           's
           primitive
           Nothing
           .
        
         
           Some
           have
           pretended
           to
           make
           Bishops
           of
           the
           seven
           Asian
           Angels
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           proved
           their
           power
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           the
           extent
           of
           their
           Diocesses
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           ours
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           heard
           .
           The
           state
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           seven
           Asian
           Churches
           ,
           we
           have
           seen
           already
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           may
           guess
           at
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           Smyrna
           ,
           another
           of
           the
           seven
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           ,
           consisted
           of
           a
           single
           Congregation
           that
           ordinarily
           worshipped
           and
           communicated
           in
           one
           place
           .
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Let
             all
             follow
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             Iesus
             Christ
             doth
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Presbytery
             as
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             reverence
             the
             Deacons
             as
             God's
             Commandment
             .
             Let
             none
             mannage
             any
             Church
             matters
             without
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
           
             Where
             the
             Bishop
             is
             ,
             there
             let
             the
             Multitude
             be
             ,
             even
             as
             where
             Christ
             is
             ,
             there
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             is
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             without
             the
             Bishop
             either
             to
             baptize
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             Love-feasts
             .
          
           Here
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           Bishops
           Flock
           ,
           ordinarily
           worshipped
           God
           together
           .
           2.
           
           That
           they
           did
           this
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           their
           respective
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           was
           ordinarily
           present
           with
           every
           Church
           Assembly
           .
           3.
           
           That
           he
           was
           the
           ordinary
           Administrator
           of
           Baptism
           to
           his
           Flock
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           not
           do
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           as
           large
           as
           our
           present
           Dioceses
           .
           4.
           
           That
           the
           same
           Assemblies
           had
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           Presbyters
           and
           Deacons
           :
           For
           the
           same
           Multitude
           is
           to
           follow
           the
           same
           Bishop
           ,
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           ;
           and
           how
           could
           one
           Parish
           follow
           all
           the
           Presbyters
           of
           all
           other
           Parish
           Churches
           of
           a
           Diocess
           whom
           they
           never
           knew
           ?
           *
           
           Ignatius's
           Epistle
           to
           Polycarp
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Smyrna
           ,
           makes
           it
           more
           evident
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           Bishop
           of
           a
           single
           Congregation
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Keep
             frequent
             Congregations
             ,
             inquire
             
             after
             all
             by
             name
             ,
             despise
             not
             Men-servants
             and
             Maid
             servants
             .
          
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           such
           as
           are
           willing
           to
           understand
           the
           Truth
           ,
           to
           consider
           how
           great
           
           Polycarp's
           Church
           then
           was
           ,
           when
           the
           Bishop
           himself
           was
           to
           look
           after
           every
           one
           by
           name
           ,
           even
           the
           Men-servants
           and
           the
           Maids
           .
        
         
           We
           find
           by
           
           Ignatius's
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Philadelphians
           (
           another
           of
           these
           Churches
           )
           that
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Philadelphia
           had
           no
           larger
           a
           Diocess
           then
           those
           of
           Ephesus
           and
           Smyrna
           *
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Study
             therefore
             to
             use
             one
             Eucharist
          
           [
           or
           Eucharistical
           Communion
           ]
           
             for
             there
             is
             one
             Flesh
          
           [
           or
           Body
           ]
           
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           [
           which
           is
           represented
           in
           the
           Sacramental
           Bread
           ]
           
             and
             one
             Cup
          
           [
           which
           is
           Sacramentally
           given
           ]
           
             into
             the
             union
             of
             his
             Blood
             ,
             one
             Altar
             ,
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             with
             the
             Presbytery
             and
             the
             Deacons
             my
             fellow
             Servants
             .
          
           Nothing
           can
           be
           more
           full
           than
           this
           Testimony
           :
           They
           are
           all
           to
           joyn
           in
           one
           Assembly
           
           for
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           and
           there
           must
           be
           but
           one
           Altar
           for
           this
           Communion
           ,
           and
           one
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           one
           Presbytery
           with
           the
           Deacons
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           Bishop
           is
           a
           Parish
           Minister
           or
           Rector
           ,
           assisted
           by
           his
           Curates
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           the
           latter
           of
           which
           were
           originally
           instituted
           to
           serve
           Tables
           ,
           Acts
           6.
           
        
         
           II.
           
           Tyconius's
           old
           Exposition
           mentioned
           
           by
           Austin
           ,
           hath
           not
           been
           yet
           disproved
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           by
           the
           Angels
           are
           meant
           the
           whole
           Churches
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           single
           Persons
           :
           
             Aug.
             lib.
          
           3.
           30.
           
             de
             Doctr.
             Christian.
          
           The
           whole
           style
           of
           the
           Text
           countenances
           this
           Exposition
           ;
           for
           as
           every
           Message
           begins
           with
           (
           
             To
             the
             Angel
          
           )
           so
           it
           endeth
           with
           (
           
             To
             the
             Churches
          
           .
           )
        
         
           III.
           In
           the
           Contents
           of
           our
           authorized
           
           Bibles
           they
           are
           expounded
           Ministers
           .
           By
           which
           we
           may
           understand
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Old
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           agreeable
           to
           many
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ;
           such
           as
           
             Aretas
             ,
             Primasius
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Gregory
          
           the
           Great
           ,
           
             Bede
             ,
             Haymo
          
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           .
        
         
           Scripture
           is
           it
           's
           own
           best
           Interpreter
           ;
           we
           find
           there
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           
           over
           which
           one
           of
           these
           Angels
           presided
           ,
           had
           several
           Bishops
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           
           all
           the
           other
           Churches
           had
           several
           Ministers
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           will
           be
           acknowledg'd
           by
           our
           Antagonists
           :
           Now
           these
           other
           Ministers
           are
           included
           ,
           either
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Candlesticks
           ,
           and
           so
           reckoned
           among
           the
           People
           ,
           which
           is
           absurd
           ;
           or
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Stars
           and
           Angels
           .
           Many
           may
           be
           intended
           by
           one
           Angel
           ,
           as
           afterward
           by
           one
           Beast
           ,
           cap.
           13.
           and
           one
           Head
           ,
           cap.
           17.
           
           It
           's
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           spoken
           of
           the
           Candlesticks
           ,
           
             the
             seven
             Candlesticks
             are
             the
             seven
             Churches
          
           ;
           but
           of
           the
           Stars
           it
           's
           said
           indefinitely
           ,
           
           
             the
             seven
             Stars
             are
             the
             Angels
          
           (
           not
           seven
           Angels
           )
           
             of
             the
             seven
             Churches
          
           .
        
         
           
           IV.
           Angel
           is
           a
           name
           of
           Office
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Order
           ,
           as
           is
           agreed
           by
           the
           Learned
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           strange
           Consequence
           ,
           
             To
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Ephesus
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Angel
           was
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           had
           Authority
           over
           other
           Ministers
           .
           St.
           Iohn
           placeth
           the
           Presbyters
           next
           the
           Throne
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Angels
           further
           off
           at
           a
           greater
           distance
           ;
           shall
           we
           therefore
           say
           that
           the
           Presbyters
           are
           more
           honourable
           then
           the
           Bishops
           ?
           the
           Inference
           is
           much
           more
           natural
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           if
           Angels
           be
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           our
           
           Adversaries
           affirm
           .
           
           St.
           Paul
           prefers
           the
           preaching
           ,
           before
           the
           ruling
           Presbyter
           .
        
         
           V.
           It
           's
           observed
           by
           many
           Chronologers
           ,
           
           that
           Timothy
           was
           alive
           when
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           was
           written
           ,
           
           and
           shall
           we
           think
           that
           he
           had
           left
           his
           first
           love
           ,
           whom
           Paul
           so
           often
           commends
           for
           his
           Zeal
           and
           Diligence
           in
           the
           Work
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           VI.
           To
           put
           this
           matter
           out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           
           St.
           Iohn
           ,
           a
           Jew
           ,
           calls
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Particular
           or
           Parochial
           Churches
           ,
           
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
          
           ,
           in
           the
           style
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           who
           call'd
           the
           Publick
           Minister
           of
           every
           Synagogue
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
          
           .
           
           They
           call'd
           him
           also
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Congregation
          
           .
           Every
           Synagogue
           ,
           or
           Congregation
           ,
           had
           its
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
          
           .
           Now
           the
           Service
           and
           Worship
           of
           the
           Temple
           being
           abolished
           ,
           as
           being
           Ceremonial
           ,
           God
           transplanted
           the
           Worship
           and
           Publick
           Adoration
           used
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           ,
           which
           was
           Moral
           ,
           into
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Publick
           Ministry
           ,
           Publick
           Prayers
           ,
           reading
           God's
           Word
           ,
           and
           Preaching
           ,
           &c.
           
           Hence
           the
           names
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           
           were
           the
           very
           same
           ,
           
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           which
           belong'd
           to
           the
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           .
           We
           love
           Bishops
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           wish
           we
           had
           as
           many
           Bishops
           as
           there
           are
           Parishes
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           the
           Jewish
           Synagogues
           had
           ,
           to
           which
           St.
           Iohn
           alludes
           ,
           when
           he
           calls
           them
           
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
          
           .
        
         
           In
           sum
           ,
           If
           Presbyters
           be
           Scripture
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           proved
           ,
           and
           Diocesan
           Bishops
           have
           no
           footing
           there
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           evinced
           ,
           then
           our
           Ordinations
           are
           
             Iure
             Divino
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           valid
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           
             Instances
             of
             Ordination
             by
             Presbyters
             in
             Scripture
             .
             St.
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             Ordain'd
             by
             Presbyters
             .
             Their
             Ordination
             a
             Pattern
             to
             the
             Gentile
             Churches
             ,
             
               Acts
               13.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
            
             vindicated
             .
             
             Turrianus's
             Evasion
             confuted
             .
             Timothy
             Ordained
             by
             Presbyters
             ,
             
               1
               Tim.
               4.14
            
             .
             explained
             .
             The
             Particles
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             used
             promiscuously
             .
          
        
         
           THAT
           Ordination
           of
           which
           we
           have
           Scripture
           Examples
           is
           valid
           ,
           
           but
           of
           Ordination
           by
           Presbyters
           we
           have
           Scripture
           Examples
           ,
           therefore
           Ordination
           by
           Presbyters
           is
           valid
           .
           The
           Major
           I
           hope
           will
           not
           be
           denied
           ,
           it
           carries
           its
           own
           Evidence
           with
           it
           to
           such
           as
           are
           willing
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           the
           practise
           of
           Apostolical
           Churches
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           best
           Antiquity
           .
           The
           Minor
           I
           thus
           prove
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           were
           Ordained
           
           by
           Presbyters
           ,
           Acts
           13.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           so
           was
           Timothy
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.14
           .
        
         
           These
           two
           Instances
           deserve
           a
           more
           particular
           consideration
           .
           Concerning
           the
           first
           ,
           in
           Acts
           13.
           these
           two
           things
           are
           evident
           :
           1.
           
           That
           Luke
           speaks
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           he
           mentions
           the
           separating
           of
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           to
           a
           Ministerial
           Work
           ,
           by
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           with
           the
           Laying
           on
           of
           Hands
           ;
           and
           what
           more
           can
           be
           done
           in
           Ordination
           ?
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           they
           had
           an
           extraordinary
           Call
           before
           ,
           Gal.
           1.1
           .
           yet
           being
           now
           to
           plant
           the
           Gospel
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           they
           enter
           upon
           their
           Work
           at
           the
           ordinary
           Door
           of
           Ordination
           .
           
           Dr.
           Lightfoot
           thinks
           it
           was
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Lord
             hereby
             might
             set
             down
             a
             Plat-form
             of
             Ordaining
             Ministers
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             future
             times
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Ordainers
           were
           Prophets
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           Acts
           13.1
           ,
           2.
           
           Now
           Teachers
           are
           ordinary
           Presbyters
           ,
           who
           are
           distinguished
           from
           Prophets
           and
           other
           extraordinary
           Officers
           ,
           both
           in
           1
           Cor.
           12.28
           .
           and
           in
           Eph.
           4.12
           .
           Every
           Presbyter
           is
           a
           Teacher
           by
           Office.
           
           Turrianus
           the
           Jesuit
           thinks
           to
           avoid
           the
           force
           of
           this
           quotation
           ,
           by
           affirming
           the
           Prophets
           
           mentioned
           in
           this
           Ordination
           to
           have
           been
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           Teachers
           to
           have
           been
           meer
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           Presbyters
           were
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           who
           were
           now
           created
           Bishops
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           most
           ridiculous
           evasion
           .
           Was
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           the
           chief
           of
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           a
           meer
           Presbyter
           ?
           was
           he
           inferior
           to
           
             Lucius
             ,
             Niger
          
           ,
           and
           Manaen
           ?
           Apostles
           were
           superior
           to
           Prophets
           ,
           much
           more
           to
           Teachers
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           28.
           
           The
           Prophets
           here
           could
           not
           be
           Bishops
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           extraordinary
           Officers
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           more
           then
           one
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.29
           .
           Neither
           is
           there
           any
           ground
           in
           the
           Text
           of
           this
           distribution
           ,
           that
           Teachers
           should
           refer
           to
           the
           Ordained
           ,
           and
           Prophets
           to
           the
           Ordainers
           .
           This
           is
           a
           meer
           fiction
           of
           the
           Jesuit
           to
           support
           the
           Cause
           of
           Prelacy
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           say
           ,
           This
           separation
           of
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           was
           not
           to
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           but
           to
           a
           special
           Exercise
           of
           it
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           alter
           the
           Case
           :
           For
           here
           are
           all
           the
           outward
           Actions
           of
           an
           Ordination
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           Fasting
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           with
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           to
           a
           Ministerial
           Work.
           Now
           the
           
           Question
           is
           ,
           Who
           have
           power
           to
           perform
           these
           Actions
           ▪
           here
           the
           Presbyters
           do
           it
           .
           They
           to
           whom
           all
           the
           outward
           Actions
           of
           Ordination
           belong
           ,
           to
           them
           the
           Ordaining
           Power
           belongs
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           hath
           power
           to
           wash
           a
           Child
           with
           Water
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           hath
           power
           to
           Baptize
           ;
           for
           what
           else
           is
           baptizing
           ,
           but
           washing
           with
           Water
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Trinity
           for
           special
           Dedication
           to
           God
           ?
           He
           that
           hath
           power
           to
           set
           apart
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           for
           Sacramental
           use
           ,
           hath
           power
           to
           Administer
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           :
           So
           here
           ,
           they
           that
           have
           power
           to
           dedicate
           Persons
           to
           God
           for
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           by
           Fasting
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           ,
           have
           power
           of
           Ordination
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           a
           Lay-Patron
           may
           give
           one
           power
           to
           exercise
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           that
           cannot
           give
           the
           Office
           ;
           but
           can
           he
           do
           this
           by
           repeating
           all
           the
           solemn
           Acts
           of
           Ordination
           ?
           Can
           he
           use
           the
           same
           form
           of
           Ordination
           with
           the
           Ordaining
           Bishop
           ?
           Can
           he
           lay
           hands
           upon
           the
           Person
           ordained
           ,
           and
           by
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           devote
           him
           to
           God
           in
           the
           Publick
           Congregation
           ?
           I
           think
           none
           will
           affirm
           it
           .
           If
           he
           cannot
           invest
           a
           Person
           
           by
           repeating
           the
           whole
           form
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           a
           Lay-man
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           the
           Ordaining
           Power
           ,
           therefore
           they
           that
           can
           use
           the
           form
           of
           Ordination
           have
           power
           to
           Ordain
           .
           The
           Bishops
           would
           not
           like
           it
           ,
           if
           all
           those
           that
           are
           Ordained
           by
           them
           in
           Scotland
           should
           be
           declared
           uncapable
           of
           Exercising
           their
           Office
           there
           ,
           until
           they
           were
           admitted
           by
           a
           Classis
           of
           Presbyters
           with
           solemn
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           .
           It
           would
           scarce
           satisfie
           them
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           Presbyters
           imposed
           Hands
           only
           to
           impower
           the
           Person
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           his
           Office
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           give
           the
           Office
           it self
           ,
           when
           they
           performed
           all
           the
           outward
           Actions
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           ordinary
           means
           of
           conveying
           the
           Office.
           
        
         
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
           second
           Instance
           of
           Ordaining
           Presbyters
           mentioned
           in
           1
           Tim.
           4.14
           .
           
             Neglect
             not
             the
             gift
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             thee
             by
             prophecy
             ,
             with
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             .
          
           Here
           Timothy
           is
           Ordained
           by
           the
           Presbytery
           ;
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           express
           then
           this
           Testimony
           .
           Two
           things
           are
           usually
           objected
           to
           this
           Scripture
           .
        
         
         
           Object
           .
           1.
           
           
           By
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           meant
           the
           Office
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           saith
           Turrianus
           the
           Jesuit
           ,
           who
           is
           followed
           by
           some
           Protestants
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ;
           
           The
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           never
           taken
           in
           this
           sense
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ;
           it
           always
           signifies
           a
           Company
           of
           Presbyters
           ;
           see
           Luke
           22.66
           .
           Acts
           22.5
           .
           Presbyterium
           is
           used
           by
           Cyprian
           for
           a
           Consistory
           of
           Elders
           ,
           Lib.
           2.
           
           Ep.
           8.
           
           &
           10.
           
           Cornelius
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
           in
           an
           Epistle
           to
           Cyprian
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Omni
             actu
             ,
             ad
             me
             perlato
             ,
             placuit
             contrahi
             Presbyterium
             :
             Adfuerunt
             etiam
             Episcopi
             quinque
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           Office
           of
           Presbytery
           is
           expressed
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           sence
           can
           be
           made
           of
           the
           Text
           according
           to
           this
           Interpretation
           ?
           
             Neglect
             not
             the
             gift
             —
             given
             thee
             by
             prophecy
             ,
          
           
           
             with
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             office
             of
             Presbytery
             .
          
           Hands
           belong
           to
           the
           Persons
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Office.
           Nor
           can
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           be
           the
           Genitive
           Case
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Neglect
             not
             the
             gift
             —
             of
             the
             office
             of
             Presbytery
          
           ;
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           come
           between
           .
           Thus
           the
           Text
           ,
           M
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
           To
           refer
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           would
           invert
           the
           natural
           order
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           to
           be
           done
           without
           evident
           necessity
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           Scriptures
           may
           be
           made
           a
           Nose
           of
           Wax
           ,
           and
           the
           clearest
           Expressions
           wrested
           to
           a
           contrary
           sense
           by
           such
           Transpositions
           and
           Dislocations
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           suppose
           this
           sense
           were
           admitted
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           Office
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           prejudice
           our
           Argument
           ;
           for
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           Timothy
           was
           but
           a
           meer
           Presbyter
           by
           Office
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           belongs
           to
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Presbyter
           to
           impose
           Hands
           for
           Ordination
           ,
           because
           Timothy
           ,
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           did
           so
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           5.
           22.
           
           So
           that
           whether
           we
           understand
           the
           place
           of
           
             a
             Bench
             of
             Presbyters
          
           Ordaining
           Timothy
           ;
           or
           ,
           
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
          
           into
           which
           Timothy
           was
           Ordained
           ,
           and
           by
           virtue
           of
           which
           he
           had
           power
           to
           Ordain
           others
           ,
           it
           equally
           proves
           our
           assertion
           ,
           that
           meer
           Presbyters
           did
           Ordain
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           2.
           
           
           Timothy
           was
           Ordained
           by
           Paul
           ,
           with
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           .
           
           
             Non
             excluduntur
             Presbyteri
             ab
             impositione
             manus
             approbante
             ,
             sed
             ab
             impositione
             
             manus
             ordinante
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Jesuit
           ;
           who
           is
           followed
           by
           some
           of
           our
           own
           ;
           they
           say
           ,
           The
           efficacy
           of
           
           Timothy's
           Presbyteratus
           was
           in
           Paul
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           Bishop
           (
           and
           therefore
           he
           saith
           in
           2
           Tim.
           1.6
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           and
           in
           the
           Presbyters
           by
           a
           bare
           concurrence
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           's
           said
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           denotes
           Authority
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           a
           meer
           Instrumentality
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           
           It
           cannot
           be
           denied
           but
           Paul
           laid
           hands
           upon
           Timothy
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.6
           .
           but
           how
           doth
           it
           appear
           that
           it
           was
           for
           Ordination
           ?
           it
           might
           be
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           appears
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           for
           the
           conferring
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           was
           given
           by
           the
           Laying
           on
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Hands
           ,
           Acts
           8.
           
           ●17
           ,
           18.
           
           But
           if
           he
           laid
           Hands
           for
           Ordination
           ,
           it
           's
           certain
           he
           joyned
           the
           Presbyters
           with
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           not
           done
           ,
           if
           there
           had
           not
           been
           an
           inherent
           Power
           of
           Ordination
           in
           Presbyters
           as
           such
           .
           The
           Apostles
           did
           not
           assume
           to
           themselves
           the
           sole
           Power
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           but
           took
           the
           Presbyters
           for
           their
           Associates
           in
           this
           Action
           .
           Paul
           joyns
           Barnabas
           with
           him
           ,
           Acts
           14.23
           .
           who
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           one
           of
           the
           Seventy
           
           Disciples
           (
           as
           Dorotheus
           affirms
           ,
           
           with
           whom
           agrees
           Eusebius
           )
           then
           was
           he
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           Hypothesis
           that
           makes
           Bishops
           to
           succeed
           the
           twelve
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Presbyters
           the
           Seventy
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           have
           another
           Example
           of
           a
           Presbyter
           ordaining
           .
           The
           like
           must
           be
           said
           of
           Timothy
           ,
           who
           laid
           on
           Hands
           in
           Ephesus
           ,
           not
           without
           the
           Presbyters
           joyning
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           were
           made
           Bishops
           there
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           Acts
           20.17
           ,
           28.
           
           He
           would
           not
           assume
           a
           greater
           Power
           to
           himself
           then
           Paul
           did
           ;
           but
           Paul
           joyned
           the
           Presbyters
           with
           him
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           therefore
           Timothy
           did
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           Nothing
           can
           be
           gathered
           from
           the
           Particle
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           applied
           to
           
           Paul's
           Act
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           as
           applied
           to
           the
           Presbyters
           Act
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           used
           promiscuously
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           the
           signification
           of
           them
           must
           be
           determined
           by
           the
           subject
           matter
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           1
           Tim.
           4.14
           .
           respects
           the
           moving
           Cause
           that
           encouraged
           Paul
           ,
           with
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           to
           lay
           Hands
           on
           Timothy
           ;
           see
           1
           Tim.
           1.18
           .
        
         
           But
           usually
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           with
           a
           Genitive
           Case
           signifies
           an
           instrumental
           working
           ,
           or
           efficiency
           .
           
           See
           Matth.
           8.17
           .
           
             That
             it
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             which
             was
             spoken
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           by
           Esaias
           
             the
             Prophet
          
           .
           We
           are
           said
           to
           be
           justified
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Rom.
           3.30
           .
           It
           signifies
           also
           a
           way
           ,
           or
           medium
           ,
           that
           respects
           a
           certain
           end
           .
           See
           Matth.
           2.12
           .
           &
           7.13
           .
           &
           12.43
           .
        
         
           I
           find
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           used
           promiscuously
           in
           Acts
           15.4
           ,
           12.
           
           &
           14.27
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           them
           ,
           is
           rendred
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           v.
           12.
           and
           yet
           the
           same
           thing
           is
           intended
           ,
           viz.
           what
           God
           did
           by
           them
           as
           Instruments
           .
        
         
           
           Paul's
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbyters
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           —
           do
           equally
           imply
           an
           instrumental
           efficiency
           .
           For
           all
           Ordainers
           are
           Ministerial
           Deliverers
           of
           Possession
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           them
           principal
           efficient
           Donors
           ,
           Christ
           is
           the
           Authoritative
           Giver
           of
           the
           Ministerial
           Power
           ,
           by
           his
           Law
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             Fundamentum
             Iuris
          
           .
           As
           the
           King's
           Charter
           to
           a
           Corporation
           determines
           who
           shall
           be
           capable
           of
           being
           Mayor
           ,
           how
           he
           shall
           be
           chosen
           ,
           and
           how
           invested
           ,
           here
           the
           Mayor's
           Power
           is
           immediately
           from
           the
           King's
           Charter
           ,
           as
           the
           efficient
           constitutive
           Instrument
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           others
           do
           is
           but
           to
           determine
           of
           the
           Recipient
           ,
           and
           
           Invest
           him
           :
           so
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           hath
           in
           his
           Law
           determined
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           the
           qualifications
           of
           the
           Persons
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           are
           to
           be
           separated
           for
           the
           Work
           ,
           all
           that
           belongs
           to
           the
           Ordainers
           is
           but
           ministerialty
           to
           Invest
           a
           capable
           Recipient
           .
           They
           are
           no
           Efficients
           of
           the
           Power
           ,
           that
           is
           immediately
           from
           Christ's
           Law
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Fountain
           and
           Measure
           of
           their
           Power
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           in
           the
           purest
           and
           first
           Age
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           had
           the
           Ordaining
           Power
           ,
           which
           they
           kept
           for
           a
           considerable
           time
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           ●●non
           ,
           though
           as
           the
           Church
           degenerated
           from
           the
           first
           Purity
           ,
           and
           the
           number
           of
           Presbyters
           increased
           ,
           one
           was
           chosen
           ,
           as
           President
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           who
           ●hould
           Impose
           Hands
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           ●is
           Collegues
           .
           Hence
           the
           Superior
           Dignity
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           at
           length
           ●ubjected
           not
           only
           to
           their
           Hands
           ,
           but
           ●o
           their
           Feet
           also
           ,
           not
           Presbyters
           alone
           ,
           ●ut
           Sovereign
           Princes
           and
           Emperours
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           forget
           the
           Bishop
           ●f
           Rome
           )
           so
           that
           at
           length
           the
           poor
           ●resbyters
           were
           no
           more
           then
           the
           
           Bishops
           Curates
           ,
           as
           our
           Liturgy
           distinguisheth
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           Prayer
           for
           Bishops
           and
           Curates
           .
           The
           easiest
           and
           more
           honourable
           Parts
           of
           the
           Ministerial
           Work
           (
           as
           they
           were
           reckon'd
           )
           they
           reserved
           in
           their
           own
           hands
           ;
           and
           committed
           the
           rest
           to
           their
           Presbyters
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           
        
         
           
             Presbyters
             have
             power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             power
             to
             Preach
             ,
             Baptize
             ,
             and
             Administer
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             .
             These
             are
             not
             inferior
             to
             Ordination
             ,
             proved
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             these
             Acts
             ,
             from
             Christ's
             Commission
             ,
             from
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Ancients
             .
             Object
             .
             The
             Apostles
             reserved
             Ordination
             to
             themselves
             and
             Successors
             .
             
               Answ.
               1.
            
             
             They
             joyned
             the
             Presbyters
             with
             them
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Apostles
             as
             such
             had
             no
             Successors
             ,
             prov'd
             from
             the
             Peculiars
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             from
             the
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             
               Sadeel
               ,
               Barrow
               ,
               Lightfoot
            
             .
             Another
             Objection
             answered
             .
          
        
         
           THey
           who
           have
           power
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
           to
           Baptize
           ,
           and
           Administer
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           have
           power
           
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           but
           meer
           Presbyters
           have
           power
           to
           Preach
           ,
           Baptize
           ,
           and
           Administer
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           therefore
           they
           have
           power
           of
           Ordination
           .
        
         
           The
           Major
           only
           requires
           proof
           ,
           which
           I
           thus
           prove
           ;
           Preaching
           ,
           Baptizing
           ,
           and
           Administring
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           are
           Ministerial
           Acts
           not
           of
           an
           inferiour
           Nature
           to
           Ordination
           ,
           
             &
             parium
             par
             est
             ratio
          
           .
           That
           they
           are
           not
           inferiour
           to
           Ordination
           appears
           both
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           from
           Scripture
           .
           It
           appears
           ,
        
         
           
           1.
           
           From
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           .
           Let
           us
           consider
           each
           apart
           :
           As
           to
           Preaching
           the
           Gospel
           Authoritatively
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           most
           glorious
           Ordinance
           ;
           the
           Publishers
           of
           it
           are
           called
           Ambassadors
           for
           Christ
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.20
           .
           And
           is
           an
           Ordainer
           any
           thing
           more
           ?
           In
           the
           Act
           of
           Preaching
           they
           represent
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           great
           Prophet
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Matth.
           10.
           40.
           and
           can
           any
           thing
           be
           more
           honourable
           ?
           They
           are
           said
           to
           be
           workers
           together
           with
           God
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           6.
           1.
           and
           is
           an
           Ordainer
           more
           then
           this
           ?
        
         
           As
           to
           Baptism
           ,
           It
           's
           a
           solemn
           dedication
           of
           a
           Person
           to
           God
           ;
           Ordination
           
           is
           no
           more
           ;
           only
           the
           former
           is
           to
           Christianity
           as
           such
           ,
           the
           latter
           to
           a
           particular
           work
           .
           In
           this
           ,
           Baptism
           hath
           the
           preference
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           Sacramental
           Dedication
           ,
           which
           Ordination
           is
           not
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           the
           Minister
           sets
           apart
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           as
           Symbolical
           Representations
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           exhibited
           with
           all
           his
           Benefits
           to
           worthy
           Receivers
           .
           Ierom
           saith
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           
             Ad
             quorum
             preces
             ,
             Corpus
             &
             Sanguis
             Christi
             conficitur
             .
          
           Now
           which
           is
           greater
           ,
           to
           impose
           Hands
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           the
           Sacramental
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ?
           If
           they
           have
           power
           to
           consecrate
           holy
           Things
           ,
           why
           not
           holy
           Persons
           also
           ?
        
         
           
           2.
           
           It
           will
           appear
           from
           Scripture
           that
           the
           Ministerial
           Acts
           now
           mentioned
           are
           not
           inferiour
           to
           Ordination
           .
           When
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           17.
           
           
             That
             Christ
             did
             not
             send
             him
             to
             baptize
             ,
             but
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           surely
           he
           means
           one
           of
           the
           highest
           Ministerial
           Acts
           ,
           else
           he
           would
           have
           said
           ,
           
             Christ
             sent
             me
             ,
             neither
             to
             baptize
             ,
             nor
             to
             preach
             ,
             but
             to
             ordain
             Ministers
             .
          
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           ,
           whether
           Christ
           did
           not
           mention
           the
           chiefest
           parts
           of
           a
           Ministers
           work
           in
           the
           Commission
           
           given
           in
           Matth.
           28.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           
             Go
             teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             baptizing
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           If
           Ordination
           had
           been
           the
           main
           and
           chiefest
           part
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           said
           ,
           
             Go
             ,
             ordain
             Ministers
             ,
             preach
             ,
             and
             baptize
             .
          
           Christ's
           not
           mentioning
           it
           ,
           is
           an
           Argument
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           principal
           part
           of
           a
           Minister's
           Office
           ,
           but
           rather
           subordinate
           to
           preaching
           and
           baptizing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           included
           here
           ,
           as
           the
           lesser
           in
           the
           greater
           ,
           though
           not
           expressed
           .
           A
           Commission
           usually
           specifies
           the
           Principal
           Acts
           which
           a
           Person
           is
           impower'd
           to
           do
           ,
           when
           others
           of
           an
           inferiour
           Nature
           may
           be
           implied
           .
           Commissions
           do
           dot
           run
           
             à
             minori
             ad
             majus
          
           ,
           a
           superiour
           Office
           may
           include
           the
           Duties
           of
           an
           Inferiour
           ,
           but
           not
           on
           the
           contrary
           .
           It
           is
           the
           rather
           to
           be
           presumed
           Christ
           would
           have
           mentioned
           the
           Ordaining
           Power
           in
           the
           Ministers
           Commission
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           superiour
           to
           Preaching
           and
           Baptizing
           ,
           because
           the
           Commission
           was
           immediately
           directed
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           whose
           Successors
           Diocesan
           Bishops
           pretend
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           they
           derive
           the
           Ordaining
           Power
           ,
           as
           proper
           to
           themselves
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           That
           administring
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           is
           not
           
           mentioned
           in
           their
           Commission
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           inferiour
           to
           Preaching
           and
           Baptizing
           .
           True
           ,
           but
           the
           not
           mentioning
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           an
           Argument
           it
           is
           not
           a
           greater
           Ministerial
           Act
           then
           those
           that
           are
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           Administred
           by
           Officers
           superiour
           to
           those
           that
           Preach
           and
           Baptize
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           same
           Persons
           may
           Preach
           ,
           Baptize
           ,
           and
           Administer
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           .
           The
           same
           I
           say
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           it
           's
           not
           being
           expressed
           here
           is
           a
           sign
           it
           is
           not
           greater
           then
           those
           Ministerial
           Acts
           that
           are
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           that
           have
           power
           to
           Preach
           and
           Baptize
           ,
           have
           also
           to
           Ordain
           .
           Though
           this
           Objection
           be
           grounded
           on
           a
           Mistake
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           is
           mentioned
           in
           the
           following
           words
           of
           the
           Commission
           ,
           
             Teaching
             them
             to
             observe
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             I
             have
             commanded
             you
             ,
          
           among
           which
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           is
           one
           ,
           Matth.
           26.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Ancients
           argued
           from
           Baptism
           to
           Ordination
           ,
           
           as
           is
           observed
           by
           
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Sentences
          
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           Some
           may
           say
           ,
           The
           Power
           of
           Ordination
           is
           denied
           to
           Presbyters
           ,
           not
           because
           Ordination
           is
           greater
           then
           other
           
           Ministerial
           Acts
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           Apostles
           thought
           fit
           to
           reserve
           it
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           proper
           Successors
           ,
           who
           are
           Diocesan
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           
           Answ.
           This
           is
           to
           beg
           the
           Question
           .
           We
           have
           proved
           already
           that
           the
           Apostles
           reserved
           not
           the
           Power
           of
           Ordination
           to
           themselves
           ,
           but
           joyned
           the
           Presbyters
           with
           them
           .
           Nor
           are
           the
           Bishops
           the
           Apostles
           Successors
           as
           such
           ,
           for
           the
           Apostles
           had
           their
           Call
           immediately
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           Gal.
           1.
           1.
           had
           extraordinary
           qualifications
           ,
           could
           confer
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           were
           infallibly
           assisted
           in
           their
           Ministerial
           Conduct
           ,
           and
           were
           Universal
           Officers
           ,
           none
           of
           which
           can
           belong
           to
           Diocesan
           Bishops
           .
           The
           Apostles
           were
           not
           tied
           to
           any
           one
           Nation
           ,
           Province
           ,
           or
           City
           ;
           they
           were
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           all
           Nations
           ;
           but
           they
           ordained
           Presbyters
           or
           Bishops
           in
           every
           Church
           ,
           Acts
           14.
           23.
           or
           City
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           5.
           to
           whom
           they
           committed
           the
           ordinary
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           These
           were
           not
           sent
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           all
           NaNations
           ,
           but
           to
           feed
           the
           particular
           Flock
           ,
           over
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           made
           them
           Bishops
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           28.
           
           Now
           these
           stated
           particular
           ,
           and
           fixed
           Church-Officers
           
           vastly
           differ
           from
           universal
           ,
           unlimited
           ,
           and
           unfixed
           Officers
           .
           You
           may
           as
           well
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           petty
           Constable
           ,
           whose
           power
           is
           confined
           to
           the
           narrow
           limits
           of
           a
           little
           Village
           ,
           succeeds
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           governs
           a
           whole
           Kingdom
           .
           When
           I
           see
           Bishops
           immediately
           sent
           of
           God
           ,
           infallibly
           assisted
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           travelling
           to
           the
           remotest
           Kingdoms
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           in
           their
           own
           Language
           to
           the
           Infidel
           Nations
           ,
           and
           confirming
           their
           Doctrine
           by
           undoubted
           Miracles
           ,
           I
           shall
           believe
           them
           to
           be
           the
           Apostles
           true
           Successors
           in
           the
           Apostolical
           Office.
           
        
         
           Our
           Learned
           Writers
           against
           the
           Papists
           do
           unanimously
           deny
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
           as
           such
           ,
           to
           have
           any
           Successors
           .
           
             Nemo
             sanè
             nisi
             planè
             sit
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Apostolatum
             cum
             Episcopatu
             confuderit
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Noble
           and
           Learned
           Sadeel
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Barrow
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           p.
           120
           ,
           121.
           
           
             The
             Offices
             of
             an
             Apostle
             and
             of
             a
             Bishop
             are
             not
             in
             their
             nature
             well
             consistent
             ,
             for
             the
             Apostleship
             is
             an
             extraordinary
             Office
             ,
             charged
             with
             the
             instruction
             and
             government
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             —
             Episcopacy
             is
             an
             ordinary
             standing
             Charge
             affixed
             to
             one
             place
             —
             Now
             he
             that
             hath
             
             such
             a
             general
             care
             can
             hardly
             discharge
             such
             a
             particular
             Office
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             he
             that
             is
             fixed
             to
             so
             particular
             an
             Attendance
             ,
             can
             hardly
             look
             well
             to
             so
             general
             a
             Charge
             .
             A
             disparagement
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             Ministry
             ,
             for
             him
          
           [
           Peter
           ]
           
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             as
             if
             the
             King
             should
             become
             Mayor
             of
          
           London
           ,
           
             as
             if
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           London
           
             should
             be
             Vicar
             of
          
           Pancras
           .
           He
           saith
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           St.
           Peter's
           
             being
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             would
             confound
             the
             Offices
             which
             God
             made
             distinct
             ;
             for
             God
             did
             appoint
             first
             Apostles
             ,
             then
             Prophets
             ,
             then
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ;
             wherefore
             St.
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             after
             he
             was
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             could
             not
             well
             become
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             such
             an
             irregularity
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             Bishop
             should
             be
             made
             a
             Deacon
             .
          
           To
           the
           same
           purpose-speaks
           Dr.
           Lightfoot
           ,
           
           who
           proves
           by
           several
           Arguments
           ,
           That
           
             Apostles
             were
             an
             Order
             unimitable
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           Object
           .
           The
           Ordainers
           gave
           not
           the
           Ordaining
           Power
           to
           Presbyters
           ,
           therefore
           it
           belongs
           not
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           They
           are
           Ordained
           to
           the
           Offfice
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Ordaining
           Power
           is
           a
           Branch
           .
           It
           's
           not
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Ordainer
           ,
           but
           the
           Office
           as
           constituted
           by
           Christ
           ,
           that
           
           ●s
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           Power
           .
           The
           Ordaining
           Power
           is
           not
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Apostles
           Commission
           ,
           Matth.
           28.
           20.
           yet
           it
           is
           included
           in
           it
           .
           If
           Presbyters
           are
           sent
           to
           Preach
           and
           Baptize
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Christ's
           Commission
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           sent
           also
           to
           Ordain
           (
           as
           opportunities
           are
           offered
           to
           perform
           that
           Ministerial
           Act
           in
           a
           regular
           manner
           )
           for
           it
           's
           included
           in
           their
           Commission
           .
           Popish
           Ordainers
           did
           not
           intentionally
           give
           the
           Reforming
           Power
           to
           the
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           yet
           no
           Protestant
           will
           question
           but
           it
           was
           annext
           to
           their
           Office
           as
           Ministers
           .
           Now
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Ministry
           being
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           Man
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           go
           to
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Ordainer
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           instituting
           Law
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           know
           what
           the
           Office
           is
           .
           As
           if
           the
           City
           and
           Recorder
           should
           chuse
           and
           invest
           a
           Lord
           Mayor
           ,
           and
           tell
           him
           ,
           
           you
           shall
           not
           have
           all
           the
           Power
           given
           by
           the
           King's
           Charter
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           Nullity
           ,
           he
           shall
           have
           all
           the
           Power
           that
           the
           Charter
           giveth
           him
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           his
           Office.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Ordinations
             of
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             are
             by
             Presbyters
             .
             Their
             not
             having
             superiour
             Bishops
             cannot
             unchurch
             them
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             a
             Case
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             by
             some
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             might
             have
             Bishops
             if
             they
             would
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             of
             them
             refused
             them
             ,
             when
             offered
             .
             3.
             
             Their
             Learned
             Writers
             assert
             an
             inherent
             Power
             in
             Presbyters
             to
             Ordain
             ,
             and
             never
             use
             this
             Plea
             of
             Necessity
             .
             4.
             
             Their
             Confessions
             make
             all
             Ministers
             equal
             .
          
        
         
           THAT
           Ordination
           which
           is
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Ordinations
           in
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           
           is
           valid
           ,
           but
           such
           is
           Ordination
           by
           meer
           Presbyters
           ,
           Therefore
           —
           If
           theirs
           be
           
           null
           ,
           and
           the
           Roman
           or
           Popish
           Ordinations
           valid
           ,
           then
           it
           's
           better
           be
           of
           the
           Roman
           Popish
           Church
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           Reformed
           ;
           but
           the
           Consequence
           is
           absurd
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           but
           two
           things
           can
           be
           replied
           to
           this
           Argument
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           have
           no
           true
           Ministers
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           Episcopal
           
           Ordination
           .
           Thus
           Mr.
           Dodwel
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           us
           believe
           the
           Romish
           Church
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           receive
           the
           Pope
           as
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           the
           West
           .
           These
           Gentlemen
           have
           cast
           off
           their
           Vizard
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           to
           know
           what
           they
           would
           be
           at
           .
           They
           condemn
           the
           forreign
           Reformed
           Churches
           as
           no
           Churches
           ,
           their
           Sacraments
           as
           no
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           consequently
           no
           Salvation
           to
           be
           had
           in
           their
           Communion
           .
           Like
           the
           Donatists
           of
           old
           ,
           they
           confine
           Salvation
           to
           their
           own
           Party
           and
           Way
           .
           It
           's
           unaccountable
           that
           any
           who
           call
           themselves
           Protestants
           ,
           should
           unchurch
           the
           greatest
           and
           purest
           part
           of
           Reform'd
           Christians
           in
           favour
           of
           a
           Despotick
           Prelacy
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           foundation
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           the
           best
           Antiquity
           .
           The
           being
           of
           Ministry
           and
           Churches
           must
           depend
           
           upon
           a
           few
           Men
           ,
           who
           look
           more
           like
           State-Ministers
           ,
           then
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           are
           generally
           more
           busie
           in
           managing
           Intrigues
           of
           Government
           ,
           then
           
             in
             preaching
             the
             word
             in
             season
             and
             out
             of
             season
             .
          
           Can
           any
           imagine
           that
           such
           Pastors
           as
           rarely
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           not
           above
           once
           in
           three
           years
           visit
           their
           Flock
           ,
           that
           have
           many
           thousands
           of
           Souls
           under
           their
           charge
           whose
           Faces
           they
           never
           saw
           ,
           that
           assume
           to
           themselves
           a
           Grandeur
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           
           then
           to
           the
           Simplicity
           and
           Humility
           required
           in
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           entangle
           themselves
           with
           the
           Affairs
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           the
           Old
           Canons
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           can
           any
           imagine
           such
           Pastors
           to
           be
           so
           necessary
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           there
           must
           be
           neither
           Ministry
           ,
           nor
           Sacraments
           ,
           nor
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           Salvation
           without
           them
           ?
           O
           happy
           Rome
           !
           O
           miserable
           Reformed
           Churches
           !
           if
           the
           Case
           be
           thus
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Others
           that
           are
           more
           moderate
           ,
           say
           ,
           The
           Case
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           is
           a
           Case
           of
           Necessity
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           Bishops
           ,
           nor
           can
           have
           them
           .
           Ordinations
           by
           meer
           Presbyters
           may
           be
           lawful
           ,
           where
           Bishops
           cannot
           be
           had
           .
        
         
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           1
           The
           Case
           of
           the
           forreign
           
           Churches
           is
           no
           Case
           of
           Necessity
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           have
           a
           mind
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           what
           hinders
           their
           having
           of
           them
           ?
           Is
           it
           the
           Magistrates
           ?
           It
           cannot
           be
           said
           of
           
             Holland
             ,
             Switzerland
             ,
             Geneva
          
           ,
           &c.
           where
           they
           have
           Magistrates
           of
           their
           own
           .
           Suppose
           France
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           places
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           admitted
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           should
           have
           been
           no
           bar
           to
           the
           Order
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           desirous
           of
           it
           .
           The
           primitive
           Christians
           were
           under
           Heathen
           Magistrates
           for
           three
           hundred
           years
           ,
           who
           were
           generally
           professed
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Ministry
           and
           Churches
           ,
           yet
           they
           wanted
           no
           Ministerial
           Order
           of
           Christ's
           appointment
           .
           Christ
           never
           appointed
           an
           Order
           of
           Ministers
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           which
           may
           not
           be
           had
           in
           the
           most
           difficult
           times
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           if
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           be
           against
           Bishops
           ,
           it
           may
           eclipse
           their
           Lordly
           greatness
           ,
           but
           it
           need
           not
           prejudice
           their
           
             Ius
             Divinum
          
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           any
           .
           Why
           cannot
           the
           Apostles
           Successors
           subsist
           with
           as
           little
           dependance
           upon
           Authority
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           did
           ?
           Do
           Spiritual
           Men
           need
           Carnal
           Weapons
           to
           defend
           their
           Order
           ?
           yet
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           even
           
           in
           France
           the
           Protestants
           had
           their
           Immunities
           ,
           and
           a
           Polity
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           
             Edict
             of
             Nants
          
           ,
           which
           enabled
           them
           ,
           had
           they
           pleas'd
           ,
           to
           get
           Diocesan
           Bishops
           .
           They
           had
           their
           Synods
           for
           Church
           Government
           ,
           and
           Moderators
           to
           preside
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           why
           not
           Bishops
           also
           ,
           had
           they
           judged
           them
           necessary
           ?
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           supposed
           that
           their
           French
           Masters
           would
           have
           liked
           them
           the
           worse
           ,
           for
           conforming
           to
           their
           own
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           .
           Thuanus
           ,
           a
           moderate
           Papist
           ,
           thinks
           it
           was
           an
           Errour
           in
           their
           Constitution
           ,
           that
           they
           neglected
           the
           superiour
           Order
           of
           Bishops
           in
           their
           first
           Reformation
           ,
           for
           the
           supporting
           of
           their
           interest
           .
           The
           want
           of
           them
           did
           not
           prejudice
           their
           Constancy
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           their
           late
           Sufferings
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Time
           hath
           been
           when
           the
           French
           Churches
           were
           earnestly
           sollicited
           ,
           particularly
           by
           Bishop
           Morton
           ,
           to
           receive
           a
           Clergy
           by
           the
           Ordination
           of
           the
           English
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           they
           refused
           .
        
         
           
             Peter
             Moulin
          
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           the
           Bp.
           of
           
             Winchester
             ,
             excusing
             himself
             for
             not
             making
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             to
             be
             of
             Divine
             appointment
             ;
             
             he
             pleads
             ,
             That
             if
             he
             had
             laid
             the
             difference
             on
             that
             foundation
             ,
             the
             French
             Churches
             would
             have
             silenced
             him
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           How
           come
           the
           Learned
           Wri●te
           of
           the
           forreign
           Churches
           ,
           that
           vindicate
           their
           Ordinations
           against
           the
           Papists
           to
           forget
           this
           Plea
           of
           Necessity
           ?
           They
           never
           say
           ,
           
             They
             would
             have
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             cannot
             have
             them
          
           ;
           but
           they
           justifie
           their
           Ordinations
           as
           according
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           assert
           an
           inherent
           Power
           in
           Presbyters
           as
           such
           to
           Ordain
           .
           This
           is
           undeniable
           to
           any
           body
           that
           reads
           their
           Dicourses
           upon
           this
           Subject
           .
           See
           Daillé
           ,
           
           
             Moulin
             ,
             Bucer
             ,
             Voetius
             ,
             Sadeel
             ,
          
           &c.
           that
           professedly
           write
           of
           Ordination
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           besides
           the
           vast
           numbers
           that
           treat
           occasionly
           of
           this
           Subject
           in
           their
           Common
           Places
           ,
           and
           other
           Writings
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Melancthon
             ,
             Musculus
             ,
             Zanchy
             ,
             Ravanel
             ,
          
           the
           Leyden
           Professors
           ,
           &c.
           who
           all
           insist
           upon
           the
           Right
           of
           Presbyters
           to
           Ordain
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           of
           late
           years
           some
           Arts
           have
           been
           used
           to
           pro●ure
           Letters
           from
           some
           eminent
           for●eign
           Divines
           to
           condemn
           the
           Noncon●ormists
           here
           ,
           without
           an
           impartial
           hear●ng
           of
           our
           Case
           .
           That
           we
           have
           been
           misrepresented
           to
           them
           ,
           is
           evident
           by
           
           Dr.
           
           Morley's
           Letter
           to
           the
           famous
           Bochart
           ,
           
           who
           vindicates
           us
           from
           the
           Doctor
           's
           Calumny
           .
           Some
           also
           have
           o●
           late
           submitted
           to
           Re-ordination
           ,
           who
           are
           more
           to
           be
           pitied
           then
           censured
           ,
           fo●
           they
           wanted
           Bread
           ,
           and
           could
           have
           no●
           Relief
           without
           Conforming
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           i●
           seems
           ,
           being
           to
           some
           Men
           of
           more
           value
           then
           the
           great
           Gospel-Duty
           of
           Charity
           .
           That
           Charity
           which
           ●
           King
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           impower'd
           them
           to
           receive
           ,
           though
           of
           another
           Religion
           ,
           was
           denied
           them
           by
           Protestants
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           ,
           ●●
           they
           did
           not
           conform
           to
           that
           Hierarchy
           which
           had
           no
           power
           over
           them
           ,
           as
           being
           Natives
           of
           another
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           subject
           to
           our
           Constitution
           .
           See
           the
           first
           Brief
           for
           the
           French
           Protestants
           .
           Besides
           ,
           that
           the
           French
           Ministers
           hold
           Ordination
           but
           a
           Ceremony
           and
           may
           be
           reiterated
           twenty
           times
           ●●
           there
           be
           occasion
           ;
           and
           in
           their
           Necessity
           some
           of
           them
           have
           acted
           according
           to
           this
           Principle
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           We
           may
           judge
           of
           the
           forreig●
           Churches
           by
           their
           Confessions
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           most
           Authentick
           Testimony
           o●
           
           their
           sense
           about
           Episcopacy
           .
           The
           French
           Confession
           asserts
           an
           equality
           of
           Power
           ●n
           all
           Pastors
           .
           
           
             Credimus
             omnes
             Pastores
             ●bicunque
             collocati
             sint
             ,
             eâdem
             &
             aequali
             ●otestate
             inter
             se
             esse
             praeditos
             ,
             sub
             uno
             ●llo
             capite
             ,
             summoque
             &
             solo
             universali
             Episcopo
             ,
             Iesu
             Christo.
          
           This
           is
           the
           more
           considerable
           ,
           because
           no
           Man
           is
           ●o
           be
           Ordained
           a
           Minister
           ,
           or
           admitted
           Elder
           or
           Deacon
           in
           the
           French
           Churches
           ,
           ●ut
           he
           must
           subscribe
           the
           Publick
           Con●ession
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           Constitutions
           agreed
           on
           at
           Paris
           ,
           commonly
           known
           by
           the
           name
           of
           their
           Discipline
           .
           See
           
             Durel
             .
             p.
          
           52.
           
           &
           La
           Rocque's
           Conformity
           of
           the
           French
           Discipline
           ,
           cap.
           1.
           art
           .
           ●
           .
           &
           cap.
           3.
           art
           .
           1.
           
        
         
           The
           Dutch
           Confession
           speaks
           the
           ●ame
           thing
           .
           
           
             Caeterum
             ubicunque
             loco●um
             sint
             Verbi
             Dei
             Ministri
             ,
             eandem
             at●ue
             aequalem
             omnes
             habent
             tum
             potestatem
             ●um
             authoritatem
             ,
             qui
             sunt
             aeque
             omnes
             Christi
             unici
             illius
             Vniversalis
             Episcopi
             ,
             &
             Capitis
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             Ministri
             .
          
           By
           read●ng
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Synod
           of
           Dort
           ,
           I
           ●nd
           that
           ,
           Session
           144.
           notice
           was
           given
           ●hat
           it
           was
           the
           will
           of
           the
           States
           ,
           that
           ●he
           Belgick
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           should
           ●e
           read
           and
           examined
           by
           the
           Synod
           ,
           
           the
           Exteri
           being
           also
           present
           .
           Upon
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           31
           Article
           ,
           that
           asserts
           the
           parity
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Landaff
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           the
           Name
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           made
           open
           Protestation
           ,
           
             That
             whereas
             in
             the
             Confession
             there
             was
             inserted
             a
             strange
             Conceit
             of
             the
             parity
             of
             Ministers
             to
             be
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             he
             declared
             his
             own
             and
             his
             Brethrens
             utter
             dissent
             in
             that
             point
             .
          
           No
           dislike
           was
           shewn
           to
           this
           Article
           ,
           asserting
           the
           parity
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           by
           the
           Deputies
           of
           any
           other
           Reformed
           Church
           besides
           the
           English
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           may
           judge
           what
           their
           Sentiments
           were
           in
           this
           point
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           do
           neither
           need
           Bishops
           ,
           nor
           desire
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           make
           all
           Ministers
           equal
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           
             Our
             Ordination
             better
             then
             that
             of
             Rome
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             accounted
             valid
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             )
             because
             in
             Roman
             Ordinations
             ;
             1.
             
             Their
             Ordainers
             are
             incapable
             ,
             as
             wanting
             Scriptural
             and
             Canonical
             Qualifications
             .
             2.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             Ordaining
             grosly
             Superstitious
             and
             Vnscriptural
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Ordained
             not
             Elected
             by
             the
             People
             .
             Sworn
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             4.
             
             Their
             Office
             Idolatrous
             .
             Their
             Ordinations
             are
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             ours
             without
             ,
             answered
             .
          
        
         
           THAT
           Ordination
           which
           is
           better
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           valid
           ,
           
           but
           Ordination
           by
           meer
           Presbyters
           is
           much
           better
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           Therefore
           't
           is
           valid
           .
           The
           Major
           will
           not
           be
           denied
           by
           
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           because
           she
           owns
           the
           Ordination
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           re-ordain
           their
           Priests
           —
           The
           Minor
           I
           prove
           ,
           Ordination
           by
           Presbyters
           is
           better
           then
           the
           Ordinations
           of
           Rome
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           I.
           The
           Ordainers
           are
           incapable
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           these
           Accounts
           :
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           They
           have
           not
           Scriptural
           Qualifications
           :
           
           Paul's
           Bishop
           
             must
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Faith
          
           *
           .
           Popish
           ordaining
           Bishops
           are
           studious
           Maintainers
           of
           corrupt
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Faith
           ,
           as
           is
           acknowledg'd
           by
           all
           Orthodox
           Protestants
           .
           
           Paul's
           Bishop
           
             must
             be
             apt
             to
             teach
          
           ‖
           .
           Popish
           Bishops
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           illiterate
           unpreaching
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           justified
           herein
           by
           their
           own
           Writers
           †
           .
           
           Paul's
           Bishop
           
             must
             be
             blameless
             ,
             the
             husband
             of
             one
             wife
          
           *
           .
           Popish
           Bishops
           forbid
           to
           marry
           ,
           and
           yet
           allow
           Fornication
           ‖
           .
           
           Paul's
           Bishop
           
             must
             be
             a
             lover
             of
             good
             men
          
           †
           .
           Popish
           Prelates
           are
           not
           such
           ,
           for
           they
           mortally
           hate
           the
           sincere
           Professors
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           are
           all
           sworn
           to
           contribute
           their
           Endeavours
           for
           their
           Extirpation
           ,
           under
           the
           Notion
           
           of
           Hereticks
           .
           The
           words
           of
           the
           Oath
           are
           these
           ;
           
             Haereticos
             ,
             Schismaticos
             ,
             &
             Rebelles
             eidem
             Domino
             nostro
             [
             Papae
             ]
             vel
             Successoribus
             praedictis
             pro
             posse
             persequar
             &
             impugnabo
          
           *
           :
           i.e.
           I
           A.
           B.
           
             do
             swear
             that
             I
             will
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             my
             endeavour
             prosecute
             and
             destroy
             all
             Hereticks
             ,
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Opposers
             of
             our
             Soveraign
             Lord
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             his
             Successors
             .
          
        
         
           Shall
           the
           sworn
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Reformation
           be
           received
           as
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Reformation
           be
           rejected
           as
           no
           Ministers
           ?
           
             Tell
             it
             not
             in
          
           Gath
           ,
           
             publish
             it
             not
             in
             the
             streets
             of
          
           Askelon
           ,
           
             lest
             the
             uncircumcised
             triumph
          
           .
           But
           I
           proceed
           .
           A
           Bishop
           indeed
           must
           be
           a
           Pattern
           of
           Humility
           and
           Self-denial
           to
           the
           Flock
           †
           .
           Romish
           Bishops
           are
           Lords
           over
           God's
           Heritage
           ,
           have
           Dominion
           over
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           bind
           them
           to
           blind
           Obedience
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           the
           Ordinations
           of
           such
           usurping
           Monsters
           as
           these
           ,
           that
           have
           nothing
           but
           the
           empty
           name
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           be
           valid
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           saith
           they
           are
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           are
           the
           Ordinations
           of
           Orthodox
           faithful
           Gospel
           Ministers
           or
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           be
           judg'd
           lawful
           ?
           
           Can
           any
           thing
           be
           more
           absurd
           then
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           should
           make
           true
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           make
           false
           Prophets
           by
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Ordaining
           Act.
           It
           's
           the
           received
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           Antichrist
           .
           See
           Homily
           against
           Idolatry
           ,
           part
           3.
           p.
           69.
           and
           the
           sixth
           part
           of
           the
           Sermon
           against
           Rebellion
           ,
           p.
           316.
           
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           They
           derive
           their
           Power
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           hath
           no
           right
           to
           the
           Universal
           Headship
           ,
           either
           from
           Scripture
           or
           true
           Antiquity
           .
           The
           very
           Office
           of
           a
           Pope
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Prerogative
           and
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           consequently
           is
           a
           most
           Treasonable
           Usurpation
           .
        
         
           
           II.
           The
           manner
           of
           their
           Ordaining
           is
           Unscriptural
           and
           Superstitious
           *
           .
           They
           ascend
           to
           the
           Priesthood
           by
           several
           Steps
           or
           Degrees
           ,
           which
           have
           no
           footsteps
           in
           the
           Sacred
           Writings
           .
           They
           make
           them
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           Ostiarij
           ,
           or
           Door-keepers
           ,
           whose
           Office
           is
           to
           ring
           the
           Bell
           ,
           to
           open
           the
           Church-Vestry
           ,
           and
           the
           Priest's
           Book
           .
           Espencaeus
           †
           a
           Popish
           Writer
           ,
           sheweth
           out
           of
           Chrysostom
           that
           it
           belong'd
           to
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           to
           admit
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           shut
           out
           .
        
         
         
           Then
           (
           2.
           )
           they
           make
           them
           Lectores
           ,
           Readers
           ,
           whose
           work
           is
           to
           read
           and
           sing
           the
           Lessons
           ,
           and
           to
           bless
           the
           Bread
           and
           all
           the
           first
           Fruits
           .
           In
           the
           primitive
           Church
           this
           was
           not
           a
           distinct
           Office
           ,
           for
           in
           some
           places
           't
           was
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           in
           some
           ,
           of
           the
           Minister
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           ,
           it
           belonged
           to
           the
           Bishops
           to
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           especially
           on
           Festivals
           .
        
         
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           next
           step
           is
           that
           of
           Exorcists
           ,
           whose
           pretended
           Office
           is
           to
           cast
           out
           Devils
           ,
           in
           a
           feigned
           imitation
           of
           the
           miraculous
           Operations
           of
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           Christianity
           .
           These
           
             Sacred
             Conjurers
          
           ,
           who
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           dispossess
           Devils
           ,
           are
           inferiour
           to
           the
           very
           Deacons
           that
           serve
           Tables
           ,
           and
           yet
           equal
           to
           the
           very
           Apostles
           ,
           were
           they
           able
           to
           perform
           what
           they
           undertake
           .
           Though
           one
           would
           wonder
           ,
           why
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           pretended
           Successors
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           did
           not
           reserve
           to
           themselves
           the
           power
           of
           casting
           out
           unclean
           Spirits
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           of
           conferring
           the
           H.
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           none
           but
           themselves
           can
           do
           .
           But
           these
           Exorcists
           are
           Men
           of
           that
           extraordinary
           power
           ,
           that
           they
           out-do
           the
           very
           Apostles
           ,
           for
           they
           did
           not
           cast
           out
           Devils
           by
           laying
           on
           of
           Hands
           ,
           as
           these
           pretend
           to
           do
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Bishop
           tells
           them
           that
           they
           are
           
             Spirituales
             Imperatores
             ad
             abjiciendos
             Daemones
             de
             Corporibus
             obsessis
          
           *
           —
           i.
           e.
           they
           are
           Spiritual
           Governours
           to
           cast
           out
           Devils
           ,
           &c.
           to
           which
           purpose
           he
           gives
           them
           power
           of
           laying
           Hands
           
             super
             Energumenos
             sive
             Baptizatos
             sive
             Catechumenos
          
           ....
        
         
           (
           4.
           )
           The
           next
           degree
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Acolythi
           ‡
           ,
           whose
           Office
           is
           to
           be
           Taper-bearers
           ,
           to
           light
           Candles
           ,
           to
           bring
           Wine
           and
           Water
           for
           the
           Eucharist
           .
           They
           who
           were
           
             Spiritual
             Emperours
          
           a
           little
           before
           to
           conquer
           Devils
           ,
           are
           now
           degraded
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           must
           be
           called
           an
           advancement
           )
           to
           the
           mean
           occupation
           of
           under-Servitors
           .
           The
           badge
           of
           their
           Office
           is
           a
           Candlestick
           and
           
             a
             Pot
          
           ,
           which
           are
           delivered
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Bishop
           .
           As
           he
           delivers
           the
           Candlestick
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Accipite
             cero-ferarium
             ,
             &
             sciatis
             vos
             ad
             accendenda
             Ecclesiae
             lumina
             mancipari
          
           ...
           ...
           And
           as
           he
           delivers
           the
           Pot
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Accipite
             urceolum
             ad
             suggerendum
             vinum
             &
             aquam
             in
             Eucharistiam
             Sanguinis
             Christi
          
           ....
        
         
           (
           5.
           )
           They
           climb
           after
           this
           to
           the
           degree
           of
           Sub-deacons
           ‖
           ,
           whose
           business
           is
           to
           prepare
           Water
           for
           the
           Ministry
           of
           
           the
           Altar
           ,
           to
           Minister
           to
           the
           Deacons
           ,
           to
           wash
           the
           Palls
           of
           the
           Corporals
           ,
           to
           present
           the
           Cup
           and
           Paten
           for
           the
           use
           of
           their
           abominable
           Sacrifice
           .
           The
           Bishop
           puts
           a
           Garment
           upon
           their
           Heads
           to
           signifie
           the
           Castigation
           of
           the
           Speech
           ,
           and
           then
           puts
           the
           Manipulus
           upon
           their
           left
           Arm
           ,
           to
           signifie
           Good
           Works
           ,
           ib.
           After
           this
           he
           cloaths
           them
           with
           a
           Coat
           ,
           to
           signifie
           Joy
           and
           Gladness
           ,
           ibid.
           Last
           of
           all
           ,
           he
           delivers
           to
           them
           the
           Book
           of
           Epistles
           to
           be
           read
           for
           the
           Living
           and
           the
           Dead
           ,
           ibid.
           The
           Sub-deacons
           of
           old
           were
           but
           Letter-Carriers
           to
           the
           Bishops
           *
           .
        
         
           (
           6.
           )
           Then
           they
           make
           them
           Deacons
           ‡
           ,
           whose
           Office
           is
           to
           Minister
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           to
           Baptize
           and
           Preach
           ,
           after
           the
           example
           of
           Stephen
           ,
           as
           is
           pretended
           .
           The
           Bishop
           pretends
           to
           give
           them
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           cloaths
           them
           in
           significant
           white
           Garments
           ,
           and
           delivers
           to
           them
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           Gospels
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Accipe
             potestatem
          
           —
           i.
           e.
           
             Take
             power
             to
             read
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             Church
             both
             for
             the
             living
             and
             the
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           (
           7.
           )
           From
           Deacons
           ‖
           they
           ascend
           to
           the
           Order
           of
           Priesthood
           .
           The
           Form
           of
           making
           them
           is
           very
           ridiculous
           :
           
           scarce
           any
           footsteps
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Practice
           to
           be
           found
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Person
           to
           be
           Ordained
           presents
           himself
           to
           the
           Bishop
           with
           a
           multitude
           of
           superstitious
           Rags
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           
             Alb
             ,
             Cingulum
             ,
             Stola
          
           ,
           the
           Manipulus
           ,
           the
           
             Planeta
             ,
             &c.
          
           holding
           a
           Candle
           in
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           to
           signifie
           he
           must
           be
           a
           shining
           Light
           to
           the
           People
           .
           Then
           the
           Bishop
           binds
           the
           Stole
           about
           his
           neck
           ,
           to
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           Yoke
           of
           Christ
           ,
           ib.
           After
           this
           the
           Capsula
           being
           folded
           ,
           is
           put
           over
           his
           Shoulders
           to
           denote
           Charity
           ,
           then
           the
           Bishop
           unfolds
           it
           again
           ,
           and
           cloaths
           the
           Priest
           with
           it
           ,
           to
           signifie
           Innocence
           ,
           ib.
           The
           same
           white
           Garment
           signifies
           Charity
           when
           't
           is
           folded
           up
           ,
           and
           Innocency
           when
           't
           is
           unfolded
           .
           You
           must
           not
           ask
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           different
           signification
           ,
           for
           profound
           Mysteries
           are
           wrapt
           up
           in
           all
           the
           foldings
           of
           this
           sacred
           Garment
           ,
           
             which
             is
             apt
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             dull
             mind
             of
             Man
             to
             the
             remembrance
             of
             his
             duty
             .
          
        
         
           When
           they
           have
           adorn'd
           them
           in
           this
           beggarly
           Garment
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           look
           partly
           like
           those
           Priests
           that
           serv'd
           the
           old
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           partly
           like
           those
           that
           ministred
           at
           Heathen
           Altars
           ,
           they
           
           anoint
           their
           Hands
           with
           Oyl
           ,
           greasing
           them
           with
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           adding
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Consecrentur
             ....
             istae
             manus
             ...
             ut
             quaecunque
             benedixerint
             ,
             benedicantur
             .
          
           The
           Bishop
           also
           shaves
           their
           Heads
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Dominus
             pars
             haereditatis
             meae
          
           *
           ,
           &c.
           
           Their
           Learned
           Authors
           tell
           us
           of
           unaccountable
           Mysteries
           that
           are
           contained
           in
           this
           Pagan
           Ceremony
           .
           Lombard
           saith
           ,
           the
           shaven
           Crown
           signifies
           Kingly
           Dignity
           †
           ;
           
             Corona
             regale
             decus
             significat
          
           .
           The
           signification
           is
           not
           very
           improper
           ,
           for
           they
           lord
           it
           over
           God's
           Heritage
           ,
           and
           exalt
           themselves
           above
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           .
           The
           same
           Author
           adds
           ,
           That
           
             Denudatio
             Capitis
             est
             revelatio
             mentis
             ;
             Clericus
             enim
             secretorum
             Dei
             non
             ignarus
             esse
             debet
          
           .
           ...
           And
           no
           wonder
           their
           shaveling
           Priests
           are
           such
           great
           Clerks
           ,
           since
           shaving
           the
           Pate
           is
           the
           mysterious
           Path
           to
           Knowledge
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           also
           ,
           
             ob
             vitae
             continentiam
             caput
             radebant
          
           ,
           ibid.
           They
           shav'd
           themselves
           for
           Chastity's
           sake
           .
           The
           unclean
           Stories
           of
           Monkish
           Lives
           are
           convincing
           Evidences
           of
           their
           Mortification
           .
        
         
         
           Optatus
           *
           reproveth
           the
           Donatists
           for
           their
           symbolizing
           with
           the
           silly
           Custom
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           in
           shaving
           the
           Heads
           of
           their
           Priests
           .
           
             Docete
             ubi
             vobis
             mandatum
             est
             ,
             capita
             Sacerdotum
             radere
             ...
             cum
             è
             contra
             sint
             tot
             Exempla
             proposita
             fieri
             non
             debere
             .
          
           This
           Ceremony
           is
           of
           an
           Heathen
           Original
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           
             Minutius
             Foelix
          
           †
           ,
           with
           whom
           agrees
           the
           Council
           of
           Eliberis
           ‖
           ,
           who
           excommunicated
           such
           as
           did
           so
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           expiration
           of
           two
           years
           received
           them
           into
           Communion
           ,
           upon
           supposition
           they
           continued
           in
           the
           Faith.
           
        
         
           The
           Council
           of
           Trent
           Anathematizes
           any
           that
           will
           reject
           or
           speak
           against
           these
           foolish
           fopperies
           *
           .
        
         
           How
           different
           is
           this
           Form
           of
           Ordination
           from
           the
           Scripture-Ordinations
           ?
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           were
           Ordained
           by
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           with
           imposition
           of
           Hands
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           Ceremonies
           that
           we
           read
           of
           .
           Let
           the
           World
           judge
           ,
           whether
           our
           Ordinations
           ,
           which
           follow
           the
           Scripture
           Pattern
           ,
           or
           the
           Romish
           Ordinations
           ,
           which
           are
           a
           meer
           Pageantry
           ,
           are
           the
           better
           ;
           and
           if
           theirs
           be
           admitted
           as
           valid
           ,
           why
           should
           ours
           be
           condemned
           ?
        
         
         
           Shall
           they
           who
           pass
           under
           such
           unscriptural
           Forms
           and
           Shapes
           of
           
             Door-keepers
             ,
             Readers
             ,
             Exorcists
             ,
             &c.
          
           be
           accounted
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           must
           those
           who
           vary
           not
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           their
           Ordinations
           ,
           be
           reckon'd
           Intruders
           ?
           Can
           any
           of
           the
           sincere
           Patrons
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Interest
           pass
           such
           a
           partial
           unjust
           Censure
           ?
           Are
           they
           true
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           recede
           from
           the
           Apostles
           practice
           as
           far
           as
           the
           East
           is
           from
           the
           West
           ,
           and
           must
           those
           be
           none
           who
           make
           it
           their
           Rule
           ?
           Shall
           those
           Ordinations
           which
           are
           Humane
           and
           Antichristian
           (
           and
           therefore
           laid
           aside
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           )
           be
           received
           ,
           and
           theirs
           which
           are
           Divine
           and
           Apostolical
           be
           rejected
           ?
           The
           thing
           is
           so
           very
           clear
           to
           such
           as
           are
           not
           wilfully
           blinded
           with
           Prejudice
           and
           Interest
           ,
           that
           one
           may
           justly
           wonder
           how
           it
           should
           ever
           come
           into
           debate
           .
        
         
           III.
           Our
           Ordinations
           are
           better
           then
           
           the
           Ordinations
           of
           Rome
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           Persons
           ordained
           .
           That
           which
           we
           have
           said
           concerning
           the
           want
           of
           Qualifications
           in
           the
           Ordainers
           ,
           may
           be
           also
           applied
           to
           the
           ordained
           in
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           .
           Their
           Priests
           are
           
           made
           without
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           
           and
           Bellarmine
           saith
           that
           neither
           their
           
             Suffragium
             ,
             Concilium
          
           ,
           or
           Consensus
           is
           required
           ,
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           Antiquity
           ,
           
           as
           our
           Protestant
           Writers
           have
           proved
           against
           the
           Papists
           .
           See
           
             Willet's
             Synops.
             Papismi
          
           ,
           5
           
             Controver
             .
             Quest.
          
           2.
           p.
           260
           ...
        
         
           All
           the
           Popish
           Priests
           are
           sworn
           to
           observe
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           whereby
           their
           Consciences
           are
           captivated
           to
           all
           the
           Idolatries
           ,
           Superstitions
           ,
           and
           Errours
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           they
           take
           also
           an
           Oath
           of
           Canonical
           Obedience
           to
           their
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           more
           the
           Servants
           of
           Men
           ,
           then
           of
           Crist
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           7.23
           .
           Gal.
           1.
           10.
           
           This
           Oath
           is
           forbidden
           by
           an
           old
           Council
           at
           
             Chalons
             ;
             Dictam
             .
             est
             interea
             de
             quibusdam
             fratribus
             ,
             quod
             eos
             quos
             ordinaturi
             sunt
             ,
             jurare
             cogant
             ....
             quod
             contra
             Canones
             non
             sint
             facturi
             ,
             &
             obedientes
             sint
             Episcopo
             qui
             eos
             ordinat
             ,
             &
             Ecclesiae
             in
             quâ
             ordinantur
             .
             Quod
             juramentum
             quia
             periculosum
             est
             ,
             omnes
             und
             inhibendum
             statuimus
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Romish
           Bishops
           about
           the
           Eleventh
           Century
           ,
           obliged
           all
           the
           Bishops
           at
           their
           Examinations
           to
           promise
           Subjection
           
           and
           Fealty
           in
           all
           things
           to
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           to
           his
           Vicar
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Successors
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Roman
           Order
           ,
           
           which
           in
           all
           likelyhood
           was
           writ
           about
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           where
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           amongst
           the
           Questions
           made
           to
           the
           Bishop
           which
           was
           examined
           ,
           those
           which
           regard
           Obedience
           and
           Fidelity
           .
           The
           form
           of
           the
           Oath
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           
             Roman
             Pontifical
          
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Willet
           makes
           the
           Oath
           of
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Pope
           a
           mark
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           
           If
           it
           be
           bad
           in
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           chief
           Bishop
           ,
           to
           require
           such
           an
           Oath
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           good
           in
           inferiour
           Bishops
           ,
           unless
           they
           were
           more
           infallible
           then
           the
           Head
           of
           their
           Succession
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Instance
           that
           I
           can
           find
           of
           an
           Oath
           required
           by
           Ecclesiastical
           Guides
           to
           bind
           Persons
           to
           their
           Communion
           ,
           
           is
           that
           of
           Novatus
           the
           Heretick
           ,
           who
           swore
           all
           his
           Communicants
           not
           to
           return
           to
           
             Cornelius
             .
             Vide
             Epist.
             Cornel.
             ad
             Fabium
             Antioch
             .
             praesidem
             ,
             in
             Euseb.
          
           This
           is
           much
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           the
           Oath
           
             De
             jure
             parendo
          
           ,
           administred
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Courts
           to
           Excommunicated
           Persons
           at
           their
           Reconciliation
           .
        
         
         
           In
           short
           ,
           our
           Ordinations
           are
           better
           then
           Popish
           Ordinations
           ,
           because
           our
           Candidates
           are
           admitted
           upon
           sufficient
           trial
           of
           their
           Qualifications
           ,
           are
           not
           obtruded
           upon
           the
           People
           without
           their
           choice
           and
           consent
           ,
           and
           nothing
           is
           required
           of
           them
           but
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           ;
           all
           which
           are
           otherwise
           in
           the
           Ordinations
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           
           IV.
           Ours
           are
           better
           then
           Popish
           Ordinations
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           Office
           to
           which
           they
           are
           Ordained
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           grossest
           pieces
           of
           Idolatry
           that
           ever
           was
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           viz.
           the
           offering
           up
           of
           their
           Bread-Idol
           ,
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           Propitiatory
           Sacrifice
           for
           the
           Living
           and
           the
           Dead
           .
           
           
             Forma
             Sacerdotii
             haec
             est
          
           (
           saith
           Hunnaeus
           )
           
             Accipe
             potestatem
             offerendi
             Sacrificium
             in
             Ecclesia
             pro
             Vivis
             &
             Mortuis
             ,
             in
             Nomine
             Patris
             ,
             &
             Filii
             ,
             &
             Spiritus
             Sancti
             .
          
           The
           words
           of
           Consecration
           in
           the
           Roman
           Pontifical
           are
           with
           this
           Addition
           ;
           
           
             Accipe
             potestatem
             offere
             Sacrificium
             Deo
             ,
             Missásque
             celebrare
             .
          
           
           They
           make
           the
           very
           Essence
           of
           the
           Priestly
           Office
           to
           consist
           
             in
             potestate
             placabiles
             Deo
             hostias
             offerendi
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Sentences
           speaks
           .
           The
           
           Council
           of
           Trent
           makes
           
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           first
           thing
           in
           the
           Apostles
           Commission
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           separable
           Accident
           .
           
             Si
             quis
             dixerit
             ,
             non
             esse
             in
             Novo
             Testamento
             Sacerdotium
             visibile
             ,
             &
             externum
             ,
             vel
             non
             esse
             potestatem
             aliquam
             consecrandi
             &
             offerendi
             verum
             Corpus
             &
             Sanguinem
             Domini
             ,
             &
             peccata
             remittendi
             &
             retinendi
             ;
             sed
             officium
             tantùm
             ,
             &
             nudum
             ministerium
             praedicandi
             Evangelium
             .
             VEL
             EOS
             QVI
             NON
             PRAEDICANT
             ,
             PRORSVS
             NON
             ESSE
             SACERDOTES
             ,
             anathema
             sit
             .
          
        
         
           For
           these
           Reasons
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           of
           France
           did
           not
           admit
           Popish
           Priests
           ,
           
           that
           had
           forsaken
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           into
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           without
           long
           and
           diligent
           Inspection
           and
           Examination
           ,
           
           they
           must
           be
           approved
           of
           at
           least
           for
           two
           years
           from
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Conversion
           :
           nor
           were
           they
           then
           suffered
           to
           exercise
           as
           Ministers
           ,
           until
           they
           submitted
           to
           another
           Ordination
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           not
           to
           receive
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           any
           more
           then
           if
           they
           were
           Strangers
           ,
           without
           the
           advice
           of
           Provincial
           and
           National
           Synods
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           these
           Idolatrous
           Shavelings
           ,
           whose
           Ordainers
           are
           the
           Pope's
           Creatures
           ,
           whose
           Ordination
           is
           the
           product
           of
           a
           prophane
           Invention
           ,
           and
           whose
           work
           is
           to
           make
           a
           Wafer-God
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           these
           are
           taken
           for
           true
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           as
           hard
           to
           find
           the
           Essentials
           of
           the
           Ministry
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           find
           a
           Pearl
           in
           a
           Dunghil
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           now
           in
           question
           ,
           should
           be
           admitted
           for
           valid
           ,
           as
           being
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           all
           the
           respects
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           justly
           charged
           with
           any
           defect
           in
           things
           essential
           to
           the
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           
           Popish
           Ordinations
           are
           done
           by
           Diocesan
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           not
           ,
           therefore
           your
           Ordinations
           are
           null
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           
           This
           Objection
           hath
           been
           answered
           already
           .
           It
           supposeth
           three
           things
           which
           are
           notoriously
           false
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           sole
           Power
           of
           Ordination
           was
           in
           the
           Apostles
           .
           2.
           
           That
           they
           had
           Successors
           in
           the
           Apostolica●
           Office
           ;
           both
           which
           we
           have
           disproved
           ▪
           And
           3dly
           ,
           it
           supposeth
           Popish
           Bishops
           to
           be
           the
           Apostles
           Successors
           ,
           which
           
           sounds
           harsh
           in
           Protestant
           Ears
           :
           Can
           they
           be
           the
           Apostles
           Successors
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           the
           Apostolical
           Doctrine
           ?
           when
           they
           urge
           this
           Succession
           against
           the
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           and
           quote
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Irenaeus
             ,
             &c.
          
           who
           argue
           from
           this
           Topick
           against
           the
           old
           Hereticks
           ,
           they
           are
           answered
           by
           our
           Protestants
           Writers
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Ancients
           spoke
           not
           
             de
             solâ
             Episcoporum
             successione
             ,
             sed
             de
             Doctrinae
             successione
             ,
             ac
             ejus
             fidei
             ,
             quam
             primi
             Episcopi
             ab
             Apostolis
             acceptam
             atque
             haustam
             ad
             posteros
             continuâ
             serie
             transfudernnt
             .
          
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           speak
           our
           
             Iewel
             ,
             Whittaker
             ,
             Reynolds
             ,
             Willet
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           If
           either
           of
           these
           three
           Points
           fail
           ,
           this
           Objection
           is
           impertinent
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           when
           all
           the
           three
           are
           precarious
           .
           Our
           Ordinations
           are
           in
           all
           things
           confessedly
           good
           ,
           except
           the
           concurrence
           of
           a
           Diocesan
           Bishop
           ;
           the
           Popish
           Ordinations
           have
           nothing
           to
           recommend
           them
           but
           the
           desiled
           hand
           of
           a
           nominal
           Bishop
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           bare
           touch
           of
           his
           hand
           imprints
           an
           indelible
           Character
           ,
           where
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           hath
           left
           no
           impressions
           of
           his
           Image
           .
           This
           is
           to
           ascribe
           greater
           virtue
           to
           the
           Fingers
           of
           
           a
           Prelate
           in
           making
           Ministers
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           Let
           a
           Person
           Ordained
           by
           Presbyters
           be
           never
           so
           well
           qualified
           ,
           be
           never
           so
           faithful
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           his
           Office
           ;
           let
           another
           Person
           that
           is
           Ordained
           by
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           be
           never
           so
           defective
           in
           Qualifications
           ,
           suppose
           a
           Reading
           Curate
           that
           cannot
           preach
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           never
           so
           prophane
           in
           his
           Life
           ,
           yet
           this
           Man
           must
           pass
           for
           a
           true
           Minister
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           the
           ineffectual
           Blessing
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           a
           meer
           Usurper
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           ,
           Administrations
           must
           be
           null
           and
           void
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           this
           Ceremony
           .
           Let
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           indue
           a
           Man
           with
           never
           such
           excellent
           Gifts
           for
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           in
           the
           power
           of
           a
           Prelate
           to
           exclude
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           be
           no
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           though
           he
           devote
           himself
           to
           the
           Work
           ,
           and
           be
           solemnly
           set
           apart
           for
           it
           :
           nay
           more
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           in
           his
           power
           to
           make
           a
           Minister
           of
           another
           Person
           ,
           whom
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           never
           designed
           for
           that
           Office
           ,
           by
           any
           real
           work
           of
           Sanctification
           upon
           his
           heart
           ,
           or
           conferring
           upon
           him
           any
           tolerable
           degree
           of
           Minist●rial
           Abilities
           .
           They
           that
           can
           believe
           such
           Fancies
           may
           please
           themselves
           
           therewith
           ,
           Christ
           gave
           us
           another
           Rule
           to
           discern
           between
           false
           and
           true
           Pastors
           ,
           Matth.
           7.
           15
           ,
           16
           —
           20.
           
           
             Ye
             shall
             know
             them
             by
             their
             fruits
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           their
           Doctrine
           and
           Conversation
           .
           The
           Reformers
           vindicate
           their
           Ministry
           against
           the
           Papists
           by
           this
           Argument
           :
           
             Christus
             hanc
             nobis
             regulam
             praef●●verit
             ,
             quâ
             possimus
             falsos
             à
             veris
             Doctoribus
             discernere
             ,
          
           
           
             nempe
             eos
             à
             suis
             fructibus
             esse
             dignoscendos
             ,
             cur
             eq
             non
             contenti
             ,
             alias
             praeterea
             temerè
             ,
             &
             pro
             arbitrio
             confingamus
             ?
             Itaque
             judicetur
             tum
             de
             pontificiis
             ,
             tum
             etiam
             de
             nostris
             Pastoribus
             ,
             ex
             Doctrinâ
             quae
             verus
             est
             fructus
             ,
             atque
             etiam
             ,
             si
             placet
             ,
             utrorumque
             vita
             in
             disquisitionem
             vocetur
             .
             Quod
             si
             fiat
             ,
             certò
             speramus
             ,
             Deo
             favente
             ,
             nos
             facilè
             in
             hâc
             causâ
             fore
             superiores
             .
          
           We
           are
           very
           willing
           to
           put
           our
           Case
           to
           the
           same
           Issue
           ,
           to
           be
           judged
           according
           to
           this
           Rule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           our
           Doctrine
           and
           Conversation
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           
        
         
           
             Presbyters
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             prov'd
             from
             their
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             in
             Ordination
             ,
             not
             as
             bare
             Approvers
             .
             
               Turrianus
               ,
               Heylin
               ,
               J.
               Taylor
               ,
               &c.
            
             confuted
             .
             Two
             other
             Objections
             answered
             .
          
        
         
           
           THose
           that
           have
           power
           to
           impose
           Hands
           in
           Ordination
           have
           power
           to
           Ordain
           ,
           but
           Presbyters
           have
           power
           to
           impose
           Hands
           in
           Ordination
           ,
           therefore
           to
           Ordain
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Minor
             ,
             viz.
          
           that
           Presbyters
           may
           impose
           Hands
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           denied
           .
           'T
           is
           required
           by
           the
           Old
           Canons
           *
           —
           
             Omnes
             Presbyteri
             qui
             praesentes
             sunt
             manus
             suas
             juxta
             manum
             Episcopi
             super
             caput
             illius
          
           †
           
             teneant
             .
             Chrysostom
          
           was
           charged
           in
           a
           Libel
           put
           in
           by
           Isaacius
           (
           how
           justly
           is
           not
           certain
           )
           that
           he
           Ordained
           Ministers
           without
           the
           Concurrence
           of
           his
           Presbyters
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Phot.
             Biblioth
             .
             v
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           27.
           
           
             Edit
             .
             Aug.
             Vindelic
          
           .
           1601.
           
           However
           ,
           the
           Presbyters
           continued
           to
           lay
           Hands
           with
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           darkest
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           proved
           by
           several
           Instances
           if
           necessity
           required
           .
           But
           this
           is
           so
           undeniable
           ,
           that
           to
           this
           day
           the
           Presbyters
           are
           admitted
           to
           joyn
           with
           the
           Bishop
           in
           imposition
           of
           Hands
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           And
           in
           the
           present
           Church
           of
           Rome
           also
           ,
           all
           the
           Presbyters
           that
           are
           present
           are
           required
           to
           lay
           Hands
           with
           the
           Bishop
           *
           .
        
         
           The
           Major
           will
           be
           deny'd
           (
           that
           though
           they
           impose
           Hands
           they
           have
           not
           the
           Ordaining
           Power
           )
           I
           thus
           prove
           it
           ;
           That
           which
           is
           an
           Ordaining
           Act
           bespeaks
           an
           Ordaining
           Power
           ;
           but
           imposition
           of
           Hands
           in
           Ordination
           is
           an
           Ordaining
           Act
           ,
           therefore
           \h
           .
           The
           Major
           is
           evident
           ,
           for
           
             Actus
             praesupponit
             potentiam
          
           .
           As
           to
           the
           Minor
           ,
           If
           imposing
           of
           Hands
           in
           Ordination
           be
           not
           
             Actus
             ordinans
          
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           ?
           I
           should
           be
           glad
           to
           see
           one
           Instance
           given
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           of
           Persons
           laying
           on
           Hands
           in
           Ordination
           ,
           that
           had
           no
           Ordaining
           Power
           .
        
         
         
           If
           imposition
           of
           Hands
           in
           Ordination
           be
           no
           evidence
           of
           an
           Ordaining
           Power
           ,
           how
           come
           the
           Bishops
           to
           urge
           that
           Scripture
           (
           1
           Tim.
           5.22
           .
           
             Lay
             hands
             suddenly
             on
             no
             man
          
           )
           in
           favour
           of
           
           Timothy's
           Ordaining
           Power
           ,
           and
           thence
           to
           infer
           he
           was
           Bishop
           of
           
             Ephesus
             ?
             Timothy
          
           might
           lay
           Hands
           for
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           no
           Ordaining
           Power
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           no
           Bishop
           of
           Ephesus
           .
           Thus
           they
           unwarily
           undermine
           their
           own
           Foundations
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           a
           meer
           Subterfuge
           ,
           and
           indeed
           such
           as
           betrays
           the
           Cause
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           that
           Presbyters
           may
           perform
           all
           the
           outward
           Acts
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           Ordainers
           .
           'T
           is
           as
           if
           one
           should
           say
           ,
           a
           Presbyter
           hath
           Power
           to
           apply
           Water
           to
           a
           Child
           in
           Baptism
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           no
           power
           to
           Baptize
           .
           He
           may
           set
           apart
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           and
           distribute
           it
           to
           the
           People
           according
           to
           Christ's
           Institution
           ;
           but
           he
           hath
           no
           power
           to
           Administer
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           .
        
         
           If
           Presbyters
           imposing
           of
           Hands
           signifie
           no
           Ordaining
           Power
           ,
           what
           doth
           it
           signifie
           ?
           Turrianus
           the
           Jesuit
           saith
           it
           
           signifies
           their
           Approbation
           of
           the
           Bishops
           act
           —
           
             non
             Excludantur
             Presbyteri
             ab
             impositione
             manûs
             approbante
             ,
             sed
             ab
             ordinante
             .
          
           He
           is
           followed
           herein
           by
           many
           of
           our
           own
           .
           Dr.
           Heylin
           *
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Presbyters
             Hands
             confer
             nothing
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Order
             upon
             the
             Party
             ordained
             ,
             but
             only
             testifie
             their
             consent
             unto
             the
             business
             ,
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             man.
          
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           speaks
           Dr.
           
             I.
             Taylor
          
           †
           .
           But
           that
           cannot
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           they
           could
           signifie
           their
           approbation
           some
           other
           way
           ,
           without
           imposition
           of
           Hands
           ;
           their
           saying
           Amen
           to
           the
           Ordination
           Prayer
           would
           be
           a
           sufficient
           expression
           of
           their
           Consent
           .
           The
           Peoples
           approbation
           was
           required
           in
           primitive
           Ordinations
           ‖
           ;
           who
           never
           were
           admitted
           to
           lay
           Hands
           with
           the
           Bishop
           .
           The
           Consent
           of
           the
           People
           was
           required
           in
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Deacons
           *
           ,
           yet
           did
           they
           not
           lay
           Hands
           on
           them
           †
           .
           If
           no
           more
           be
           intended
           by
           it
           ,
           then
           a
           bare
           approbation
           ,
           how
           come
           the
           Bishops
           alone
           to
           lay
           Hands
           upon
           Deacons
           without
           their
           Presbyters
           .
           
             Hi
             cum
             ordinantur
             solus
             Episcopus
             eis
             manum
             imponit
          
           ‖
           .
           But
           this
           signification
           is
           deserted
           by
           a
           Learned
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
           
             I
             think
             rather
             they
             dedicate
             him
             to
             God
             for
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             which
             is
             conferred
             on
             him
             by
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           This
           specious
           Evasion
           is
           equally
           disserviceable
           to
           the
           present
           Point
           ,
           with
           the
           former
           .
           Where
           in
           all
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           have
           we
           any
           ground
           for
           this
           distinction
           ?
           How
           can
           it
           be
           said
           that
           the
           Ministry
           is
           conferred
           by
           the
           Bishop
           first
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           the
           Presbyters
           dedicate
           the
           Person
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           both
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           do
           lay
           Hands
           together
           ;
           Can
           he
           be
           ordained
           and
           dedicated
           to
           God
           as
           two
           distinct
           Acts
           ,
           the
           one
           inferiour
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           same
           moment
           of
           time
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Ceremony
           of
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           words
           ?
        
         
           How
           comes
           the
           Bishops
           Hand
           to
           confer
           the
           Ministry
           more
           then
           the
           Presbyters
           ?
           not
           by
           any
           inherent
           virtue
           in
           the
           one
           more
           then
           in
           the
           other
           ;
           not
           from
           any
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           appropriating
           an
           Ordaining
           ,
           or
           Minisher
           making
           Power
           to
           the
           Bishops
           Hand
           ,
           and
           a
           bare
           dedication
           to
           the
           Ministry
           actually
           conferred
           ,
           to
           the
           Presbyters
           Hands
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           make
           no
           mention
           of
           such
           distinct
           significations
           of
           that
           Ceremony
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           be
           
             ex
             instituto
          
           ;
           and
           it
           's
           plain
           they
           are
           not
           
             ex
             naturâ
             rei
          
           .
           Might
           not
           the
           Presbyters
           dedicate
           the
           Person
           to
           God
           without
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           Hands
           ?
           Can
           there
           be
           no
           dedication
           to
           God
           without
           laying
           Hands
           on
           the
           Persons
           so
           dedicated
           ?
           The
           whole
           Church
           dedicates
           him
           to
           God
           by
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           yet
           don't
           lay
           on
           Hands
           ,
           so
           that
           meer
           dedication
           to
           God
           in
           the
           Learned
           Bishop's
           sense
           as
           distinct
           from
           Ordination
           ,
           cannot
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           Ceremony
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           what
           is
           Ordination
           it self
           but
           a
           dedication
           of
           the
           Person
           to
           God
           for
           the
           Ministry
           ?
           what
           more
           doth
           the
           Bishop
           do
           in
           conferring
           the
           Ministry
           ?
           He
           cannot
           confer
           it
           by
           a
           meer
           Physical
           Contact
           ,
           if
           so
           ,
           every
           touch
           of
           his
           Hand
           on
           the
           Head
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           Woman
           ,
           or
           Child
           would
           make
           them
           Ministers
           .
           It
           must
           be
           therefore
           by
           a
           Moral
           Act
           that
           he
           doth
           it
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           by
           laying
           on
           Hands
           on
           a
           fit
           Person
           according
           to
           the
           appointment
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           dedicate
           him
           to
           God
           for
           the
           Ministry
           .
           
           The
           power
           is
           immediately
           from
           Christ
           and
           not
           from
           the
           Bishop
           :
           Men
           do
           but
           open
           the
           door
           ,
           or
           determine
           the
           Person
           that
           from
           Christ
           shall
           receive
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           then
           put
           him
           solemnly
           into
           possession
           ,
           Acts
           20.28
           .
           The
           moderate
           asserters
           of
           Episcopacy
           do
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           Presbyters
           lay
           on
           Hands
           as
           Ordainers
           *
           :
           
             Imponunt
             manus
             Presbyteri
             ...
             tanquam
             Ordinantes
             ,
             seu
             ordinem
             Conferentes
             ,
             &
             ex
             potestate
             ordinandi
             divinitus
             accepta
             gratiam
             ordinato
             ,
             hoc
             adhibito
             ritu
             ,
             apprecantes
             .
          
           With
           whom
           agrees
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Spalato
           †
           .
           Dr.
           Fulk
           speaks
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           in
           his
           
             Anti-Rhemish
             Annotations
          
           ‖
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           Where
           do
           you
           read
           that
           Presbyters
           did
           ordain
           without
           a
           Bishop
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           Objection
           grants
           my
           Argument
           ,
           that
           Presbyters
           have
           power
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           be
           put
           forth
           without
           the
           Bishop
           .
           Admit
           they
           have
           an
           inherent
           Power
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           all
           I
           plead
           for
           ;
           I
           am
           sure
           no
           Law
           of
           God
           restrains
           the
           Exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           while
           it
           is
           managed
           regularly
           for
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           We
           oppose
           not
           any
           Rules
           of
           Order
           ,
           while
           the
           main
           End
           is
           promoted
           .
        
         
         
           The
           old
           Canons
           restrain
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           not
           Ordain
           without
           his
           Presbyters
           *
           ;
           we
           may
           say
           as
           well
           then
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           have
           no
           power
           to
           Ordain
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           ordinarily
           to
           do
           it
           without
           their
           Presbyters
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           Ordinations
           of
           Presbyters
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           three
           first
           Centuries
           were
           done
           by
           Presbyters
           without
           Bishops
           of
           the
           present
           Species
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           sole
           Governours
           of
           100
           or
           200
           Churches
           ,
           for
           there
           were
           no
           such
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           proved
           by
           several
           hands
           †
           .
           The
           very
           Office
           is
           humane
           and
           new
           .
           The
           primitive
           Bishop
           was
           but
           the
           chief
           Presbyter
           ,
           who
           was
           President
           for
           orders
           sake
           ,
           but
           pretended
           not
           to
           be
           of
           a
           superior
           Order
           .
        
         
           Bishop
           Vsher
           answered
           this
           Objection
           from
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Alexandria
           (
           as
           Mr.
           B.
           affirms
           )
           which
           shall
           be
           consider'd
           anon
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           Instances
           of
           Ordaining
           Presbyters
           in
           Antiquity
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
        
         
           
             Among
             the
             Iews
             any
             one
             that
             was
             Ordained
             himself
             might
             Ordain
             another
             ,
             prov'd
             from
             Dr.
             Lightfoot
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Selden
               ,
               P.
               Cuneus
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           IF
           among
           the
           Jews
           any
           one
           that
           was
           Ordain'd
           himself
           might
           Ordain
           another
           ,
           then
           may
           Presbyters
           Ordain
           Presbyters
           .
           But
           the
           former
           is
           true
           —
           Therefore
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           Consequence
           of
           the
           Major
           is
           founded
           upon
           that
           which
           is
           acknowledg'd
           by
           most
           Learned
           Men
           ,
           that
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           was
           formed
           after
           the
           Jewish
           Pattern
           .
        
         
           The
           Minor
           I
           prove
           from
           Dr.
           Lightfoot
           :
           
           Thus
           he
           ;
           
             Before
             they
             had
             restrained
             themselves
             of
             their
             own
             Liberties
             ,
             then
             the
             general
             Rule
             for
             Ordinations
             among
             them
             was
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             every
             one
             regularly
             Ordained
             himself
             ,
             had
             the
             power
             of
             Ordaining
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             as
          
           Ben
           Maimon
           affirms
           .
           Mr.
           Selden
           gives
           many
           
           Instances
           to
           this
           purpose
           out
           of
           
             Gemar
             .
             Babylon
             .
             de
             Synedr
             .
             lib.
          
           2.
           c.
           7.
           
           §
           .
           1.
           
           But
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Hi●lel
           they
           were
           rest●ain'd
           from
           〈◊〉
           former
           Liberty
           ;
           whether
           out
           of
           V●●●●ration
           to
           his
           House
           ,
           or
           whether
           from
           the
           inconveniency
           of
           such
           common
           Ordinations
           ,
           is
           not
           certain
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           was
           resolved
           that
           none
           might
           Ordain
           without
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           Sanhedrin
           ,
           or
           a
           License
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Per
             insigne
             est
          
           ,
           saith
           
             P.
             Cunoeus
             quod
             R.
          
           Maimonides
           
             tradidit
             in
          
           Salach
           .
           
           Sanhed
           .
           c.
           4.
           
           
             Cum
             enim
             olim
             solennem
             hunc
             actum
             pro
             arbitrio
             suo
             omnes
             celebrarent
             ,
             quibus
             imposita
             semel
             manus
             fuerat
             ,
             coarctatum
             esse
             id
             jus
             à
             sapientibus
             ,
             constitutúmque
             ut
             deinceps
             nemo
             illud
             usurparet
             ,
             nisi
             cui
             id
             concessisset
             divinus
             senex
          
           R.
           Hillel
           .
        
         
           Selden
           ,
           
           saith
           that
           St.
           
           Paul's
           creating
           of
           Presbyters
           was
           according
           to
           the
           Custom
           of
           creating
           Elders
           ,
           Paul
           being
           brought
           up
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           Gamaliel
           ,
           as
           his
           Disciple
           .
           This
           Gamaliel
           was
           Nephew
           ,
           or
           Grandchild
           of
           Hillel
           ,
           and
           Prince
           of
           the
           Sanhedrin
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           doubt
           but
           he
           had
           created
           his
           Scholar
           Paul
           ,
           a
           Jewish
           Elder
           ,
           
           before
           he
           was
           a
           Christian
           ;
           by
           virtue
           of
           which
           Ordination
           in
           all
           likelyhood
           the
           Jews
           admitted
           him
           to
           preach
           in
           their
           Synagogues
           ,
           Acts
           9.
           20.
           
        
         
           Now
           when
           Paul
           became
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           he
           knew
           himself
           and
           other
           Apostles
           to
           be
           free
           from
           the
           new
           Law
           ,
           of
           not
           makeing
           Elders
           without
           the
           licence
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           Sanhedrin
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           in
           their
           Case
           ;
           for
           this
           
             R.
             Gamaliel
          
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           a
           fair
           Man
           ,
           had
           an
           inveterate
           prejudice
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           authorized
           a
           Prayer
           against
           them
           ,
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           commanding
           its
           constant
           use
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           ,
           as
           *
           Lightfoot
           observes
           out
           of
           Maimonides
           ;
           which
           Prayer
           is
           used
           among
           the
           Jews
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           containing
           bitter
           Curses
           and
           Execrations
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           
           as
           Buxtorf
           notes
           .
        
         
           
           Dr.
           Hammond
           himself
           granteth
           that
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           formed
           after
           the
           Jewish
           manner
           ,
           though
           he
           reckoneth
           up
           many
           Inconveniencies
           which
           would
           follow
           promiscuous
           Ordinations
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Analogy
           between
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Synagogues
           and
           the
           Christian
           Church
           seems
           very
           evident
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Deacons
           ,
           who
           succeed
           the
           Jewish
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Parnas●n
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           were
           two
           or
           three
           in
           every
           Synagogue
           to
           take
           care
           of
           the
           Poor
           .
           
             Vide
             Lightf
             .
             Harm
             .
             on
             Act.
          
           6.
           
           &
           7.
           
        
         
           To
           sum
           up
           this
           Argument
           ,
           the
           Case
           of
           Presbyters
           in
           point
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           Jewish
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           Elders
           .
           Every
           one
           that
           was
           Ordained
           himself
           had
           originally
           the
           Power
           of
           Ordaining
           others
           ,
           the
           Exercise
           of
           which
           Power
           was
           afterwards
           restrained
           by
           a
           Canon
           of
           that
           Church
           :
           So
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           at
           first
           in
           Scripture
           times
           ,
           Presbyters
           had
           a
           common
           power
           of
           Ordination
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           
             ut
             schismatum
             semina
             evellerentur
          
           ,
           the
           power
           was
           by
           degrees
           devolved
           upon
           a
           few
           chief
           Presbyters
           ,
           whom
           we
           call
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           ordinary
           Presbyters
           were
           restrained
           by
           common
           consent
           ,
           as
           Ierom
           observes
           in
           Tit.
           1.
           
           and
           *
           Panormitan
           after
           him
           .
        
         
         
           How
           well
           the
           new
           Order
           of
           superiour
           Bishops
           hath
           cured
           the
           World
           of
           Schism
           ,
           the
           Distractions
           and
           Confusions
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           the
           Pride
           and
           Grandeur
           of
           that
           Order
           ,
           for
           above
           a
           thousand
           years
           together
           ,
           are
           Instances
           to
           palpable
           to
           be
           deny'd
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
        
         
           
             Ordination
             an
             Act
             of
             the
             Exercise
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             acknowledged
             by
             
               Cornelius
               à
               Lapide
               ,
               Chamier
               ,
               Camero
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Keys
             of
             Iurisdiction
             and
             Order
             given
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             .
          
        
         
           THAT
           Ordination
           which
           is
           performed
           by
           Persons
           who
           have
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           committed
           to
           them
           ,
           is
           valid
           ;
           
           but
           Ordination
           by
           Presbyters
           is
           performed
           by
           Persons
           who
           have
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           committed
           to
           them
           ,
           Therefore
           it
           is
           valid
           .
        
         
           The
           Major
           I
           prove
           :
           Either
           Ordination
           is
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Keys
           ,
           or
           of
           some
           other
           Power
           ,
           but
           of
           no
           other
           ;
           If
           any
           other
           ,
           it
           's
           either
           of
           a
           Secular
           Power
           ,
           or
           of
           an
           
           Ecclesiastical
           ;
           but
           neither
           of
           these
           :
           Not
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           Ecclesiastical
           Power
           ,
           (
           at
           least
           ,
           which
           Ordination
           can
           be
           pretended
           to
           belong
           to
           )
           but
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Keys
           ;
           not
           of
           a
           Secular
           Power
           ,
           for
           that
           belongs
           not
           to
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Keys
           do
           contain
           in
           them
           the
           Power
           of
           Ordination
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           particularly
           by
           
             Cornelius
             à
             Lapide
             ,
             Chemnitius
             ,
             Bucer
             ,
             Chamier
             .
             Nomine
             clavium
             significatur
             omnis
             potestas
             Ecclesiastica
             ,
          
           Suppl
           .
           Cham.
           lib.
           4.
           c.
           4.
           
        
         
           
             Traditio
             Clavium
          
           ,
           saith
           Camero
           ,
           
           
             Symbolum
             est
             potestatis
             atque
             auctoritatis
             collatoe
             ,
          
           Isa.
           22.22
           .
           Rev.
           3.7
           .
           
             Clavium
             traditione
             Doctorum
             apud
             Iudoeos
             inauguratio
             veteri
             instituto
             peragebatur
             .
          
           The
           Keys
           delivered
           to
           the
           Jewish
           Teachers
           included
           the
           power
           of
           Ordination
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           we
           observed
           before
           ,
           
             Every
             one
             ,
             regularly
             Ordained
             himself
             ,
             had
             the
             power
             of
             Ordaining
             his
             Disciples
             ,
          
           Maimon
           .
        
         
           The
           Minor
           is
           in
           part
           granted
           by
           all
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           Presbyters
           have
           the
           Key
           of
           Doctrine
           ;
           that
           they
           have
           the
           Key
           of
           Jurisdiction
           and
           Order
           also
           ,
           as
           some
           
           distinguish
           them
           ,
           I
           thus
           prove
           ;
           They
           that
           have
           the
           Key
           of
           Doctrine
           have
           also
           the
           Key
           of
           Jurisdiction
           and
           Order
           ;
           but
           Presbyters
           have
           the
           former
           ,
           therefore
           they
           have
           the
           latter
           .
        
         
           The
           Major
           I
           thus
           prove
           ;
           Christ
           gave
           the
           Keys
           together
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           divide
           them
           ,
           therefore
           they
           that
           have
           the
           Key
           of
           Doctrine
           have
           the
           Key
           of
           Jurisdiction
           and
           Order
           .
           
             To
             thee
             I
             give
             the
             Keys
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Lord
           ,
           Matth.
           16.
           19.
           
           Io.
           20.23
           .
           He
           did
           not
           give
           one
           Key
           to
           one
           ,
           and
           both
           to
           another
           ;
           he
           gives
           no
           
             single
             Key
          
           to
           any
           Person
           ,
           but
           Keys
           ,
           and
           so
           whatever
           these
           Keys
           serve
           for
           .
           We
           know
           no
           distribution
           of
           the
           Keys
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           grounded
           upon
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           hath
           the
           Keys
           of
           a
           House
           or
           Castle
           delivered
           to
           him
           ,
           hath
           power
           to
           admit
           or
           exclude
           Persons
           ,
           as
           he
           seeth
           cause
           .
           Except
           there
           be
           a
           Limitation
           in
           his
           Order
           or
           Commission
           ,
           his
           power
           extends
           to
           all
           Persons
           without
           exception
           .
           Christ
           here
           doth
           not
           limit
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keys
           ;
           therefore
           if
           Presbyters
           may
           admit
           Church-Members
           into
           the
           House
           of
           God
           by
           Baptism
           ,
           they
           may
           admit
           Church-Officers
           by
           Ordination
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
        
         
           
             All
             that
             have
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             may
             confer
             it
             ;
             acknowledged
             by
             Arch-Bishop
             Usher
             and
             Dr.
             Fern.
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyter's
             have
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             equally
             .
             Proved
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             .
             2.
             
             By
             Schoolmen
             .
             
               Lombard
               ,
               Bonaventure
               ,
               &c.
            
             3.
             
             By
             the
             Canonists
             ,
             
               Gratian
               ,
               Joh.
               Semeca
               ,
               &c.
            
             4.
             
             By
             Councils
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             
               Aquisgranum
               ,
               Hispalis
               ,
               Constance
               ,
               Basil.
            
             Bishops
             not
             expresly
             determined
             a
             superiour
             Order
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             .
             5.
             
             This
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Old
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             the
             Canons
             of
             Elfrick
             ,
             and
             by
             
               J.
               Wicklef
               ,
               Lambert
            
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             the
             Provincial
             
             Synod
             of
             
               1537.
               
               Cranmer
               ,
               Juel
               ,
               Morton
               ,
               Bilson
               ,
               &c.
            
             This
             Truth
             is
             owned
             by
             the
             now
             Bishop
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             .
             Ordination
             by
             Presbyters
             allowed
             in
             the
             Old
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             Instances
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           ORders
           conferred
           by
           such
           as
           are
           in
           Orders
           ,
           
           and
           have
           the
           power
           of
           Order
           equal
           with
           the
           highest
           Bishop
           ,
           are
           valid
           ;
           but
           Orders
           conferred
           by
           Presbyters
           ,
           are
           conferred
           by
           such
           as
           are
           in
           Orders
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           power
           of
           Order
           equally
           with
           the
           highest
           Bishop
           ,
           Therefore
           Orders
           conferred
           by
           Presbyters
           are
           valid
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Major
           ,
           it
           's
           founded
           on
           that
           Maxim
           frequently
           used
           by
           Arch-Bishop
           
             Vsher
             ,
             Ordinis
             est
             conferre
             ▪
             Ordines
             ,
          
           a
           Man
           that
           is
           in
           Orders
           ,
           
             quoad
             Presbyteratum
          
           ,
           may
           
             coeteris
             paribus
          
           confer
           Orders
           ,
           it
           being
           like
           Generation
           ,
           or
           Univocal
           Causation
           .
           This
           Maxim
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           Dr.
           
             H.
             Fern
          
           *
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Compendious
             Discourse
          
           ,
           p.
           115
           ,
           116
           ,
           117.
           
        
         
         
           If
           among
           the
           Papists
           Men
           of
           an
           inferiour
           Order
           do
           make
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           among
           our selves
           Bishops
           do
           make
           Arch-Bishops
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           may
           Men
           of
           the
           same
           Order
           give
           what
           they
           have
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Ordinem
             Sacerdotii
          
           ,
           as
           the
           School-men
           call
           it
           .
           Why
           may
           not
           Presbyters
           make
           Presbyters
           ,
           as
           Physicians
           make
           Physicians
           ?
           All
           Ranks
           or
           Orders
           of
           Beings
           generate
           their
           own
           kind
           ,
           but
           the
           impotent
           Order
           of
           Presbyters
           must
           prove
           extinct
           ,
           if
           the
           favourable
           Influences
           of
           a
           superiour
           Order
           do
           not
           propagate
           it
           ,
           by
           a
           sort
           of
           equivocal
           Generation
           .
           Must
           Presbyters
           be
           reckoned
           amongst
           those
           Monsters
           in
           Nature
           that
           cannot
           perpetuate
           themselves
           by
           Propagation
           ?
        
         
           The
           Minor
           ,
           That
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           have
           the
           power
           of
           Order
           equally
           ,
           will
           be
           acknowledged
           by
           most
           Protestants
           and
           Papists
           .
           The
           Scripture
           no
           where
           mentions
           any
           distinction
           of
           Order
           among
           ordinary
           Ministers
           .
           Neither
           do
           we
           read
           there
           but
           of
           one
           kind
           of
           Ordination
           ;
           then
           certainly
           there
           can
           be
           but
           one
           Order
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           or
           Gospel-Ministers
           ,
           properly
           so
           called
           ;
           for
           two
           distinct
           Orders
           cannot
           be
           conferred
           
           in
           the
           same
           Instant
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           actions
           .
           Let
           a
           Man
           shew
           me
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           Timothy
           or
           Titus
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           were
           Ordained
           twice
           ,
           made
           first
           Presbyters
           ,
           then
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           if
           they
           be
           distinct
           Characters
           .
           This
           Point
           of
           the
           Identity
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           hath
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           School-men
           ,
           Canonists
           ,
           Councils
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Old
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           As
           to
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           
           Blondel
           in
           his
           Apology
           for
           
           Ierom's
           Opinion
           ,
           quotes
           most
           that
           are
           considerable
           ,
           who
           unanimously
           affirm
           the
           Identity
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           .
           The
           Testimonies
           of
           
             Clemens
             Romanus
             ,
             Polycarp
             ,
             Irenoeus
             ,
             Clemens
             Alexandrin
             .
             Ierom
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             Hilarius
             ,
             Isidore
             ,
             &c.
          
           may
           be
           seen
           at
           large
           in
           the
           said
           Learned
           Author
           .
           To
           which
           I
           could
           add
           several
           more
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           needful
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           
           The
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Schoolmen
           is
           the
           same
           in
           this
           Point
           .
        
         
           The
           Master
           of
           the
           Sentences
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Apud
             veteres
             iidem
             Episcopi
             &
             Presbyteri
             fuerunt
             .
          
           He
           adds
           ,
           
             Excellenter
             Canones
             duos
             tantum
             sacros
             Ordines
             appellari
             
             censent
             ,
             Diaconatus
             sc.
             &
             Presbyteratus
             ,
             quia
             hos
             solos
             primitiva
             Ecclesia
             legitur
             habuisse
             ,
             &
             de
             his
             solis
             proeceptum
             Apostoli
             habemus
             .
          
        
         
           Bonaventure
           ,
           in
           4
           sent
           .
           dist
           .
           24.
           q.
           1.
           
           A.
           1.
           
           
             Episcopatus
             deficit
             ab
             Ordine
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             includit
             necessariò
             Ordinem
             perfectissimum
             ,
             sc.
             Sacerdotium
             .
          
           With
           whom
           agree
           
             Durand
             .
             Dominic
             .
             Soto
             ,
             Aureolus
             ,
             &c.
          
           who
           all
           Comment
           upon
           
           Lombard's
           Text.
           See
           
           Aquinas's
           
             Supplem
             .
             quaest
          
           .
           37.
           
           Art.
           2.
           
           Mr.
           
             Fran.
             Mason
          
           in
           his
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Ordinations
             of
             Ministers
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             ,
          
           hath
           more
           Quotations
           of
           Schoolmen
           .
        
         
           (
           3.
           )
           To
           this
           Opinion
           some
           Canonists
           subscribe
           .
        
         
           Gratian
           ,
           
           
             Sacros
             Ordines
             dicimus
             Diaconatu●
             &
             Presbyteratum
             ,
             hos
             quidem
             solos
             Ecclesia
             primitiva
             habuisse
             dicitur
             .
          
        
         
           
             Iohannes
             Se●eca
          
           in
           his
           Gloss
           on
           the
           Ca●on
           La●
           
             ●●●unt
             quidem
             quod
             in
             Ecclesia
             primâ
             primitivâ
             ▪
             Commune
             erat
             Officium
             Episcoporum
             &
             Sacerdotum
             ,
             &
             nomina
             erant
             Communia
             .
          
           Dist.
           95.
           c.
           olim
           .
           
             Et
             Officium
             erat
             Commune
             ,
             sed
             in
             secunda
             primitivâ
             caeperunt
             distingui
             ,
             &
             Nomina
             &
             Officia
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Gloss.
           in
           Dist.
           
           95.
           c.
           Legimus
           ,
           in
           verb.
           postea
           .
        
         
           Arch-Bishop
           Vsher
           appeals
           to
           this
           first
           primitive
           Church
           in
           Matters
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           and
           why
           may
           not
           we
           appeal
           to
           it
           in
           point
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Doctrine
           ?
        
         
           See
           many
           more
           Canonists
           quoted
           in
           Mr.
           
             Mason
             ,
             ubi
             supra
          
           .
        
         
           (
           4.
           )
           Some
           Councils
           also
           attest
           to
           this
           Truth
           .
        
         
           The
           Council
           of
           
             Aix
             le
             Chapelle
          
           owns
           the
           Identity
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           ;
           
           
             Sed
             solum
             propter
             authoritatem
             ,
             summo
             Sacerdoti
             Clericorum
             Ordinatio
             reservata
             est
             .
          
        
         
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           speaks
           the
           Council
           of
           Hispalis
           ,
           or
           
             Sevil.
             Concil
             .
             Hispal
          
           .
           2.
           
           Can
           7.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           Councils
           of
           Constance
           and
           Basil
           ,
           after
           long
           debate
           ,
           it
           was
           concluded
           that
           Presbyters
           should
           have
           decisive
           Suffrages
           in
           Councils
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Bishops
           ,
           because
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           Bishops
           were
           no
           more
           then
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           expresly
           given
           them
           ,
           Acts
           15.
           23.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           
           all
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           with
           some
           others
           ,
           moved
           that
           the
           superiority
           of
           Bishops
           
             de
             jure
             Divino
          
           
           might
           be
           defined
           ;
           next
           morning
           came
           into
           the
           Legats
           Chamber
           three
           Patriarchs
           ,
           six
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           and
           eleven
           Bishops
           ,
           with
           a
           Request
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           put
           into
           the
           Canon
           ,
           that
           the
           Superiority
           is
           
             de
             jure
             Divino
          
           ,
           because
           it
           savoured
           of
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           not
           seemly
           themselves
           should
           give
           Sentence
           in
           their
           own
           Cause
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           the
           greater
           part
           would
           not
           have
           it
           put
           in
           .
           At
           length
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           prevailed
           ,
           and
           was
           inserted
           into
           the
           Canon
           ,
           though
           in
           such
           ambiguous
           words
           as
           might
           not
           offend
           the
           other
           Party
           .
           The
           words
           of
           the
           Canon
           are
           these
           ;
           
           
             Si
             quis
             dixerit
             ,
             Episcopos
             non
             esse
             Presbyteris
             superiores
             ,
             vel
             non
             habere
             potestatem
             confirmandi
             ,
             &
             ordinandi
             ,
             vel
             eam
             quam
             habent
             ,
             illis
             esse
             cum
             Presbyteris
             Communem
             —
             anathema
             sit
             .
          
           This
           Decision
           was
           made
           ,
           1.
           
           
           In
           opposition
           to
           the
           Lutherans
           :
           This
           Reason
           was
           given
           by
           the
           Arch
           Bishops
           of
           Granata
           (
           in
           the
           Congregation
           held
           Octob.
           13.
           1562.
           
           )
           and
           of
           Zarah
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Segovia
           .
           2.
           
           In
           favour
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           afraid
           that
           if
           the
           Divine
           Institution
           and
           Superiority
           of
           Bishops
           were
           denied
           ,
           
           the
           Popes
           triple
           Crown
           would
           soon
           fall
           off
           his
           Head.
           So
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Segovia
             ;
             If
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Bishops
             be
             weaken'd
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Pope
             is
             weaken'd
             also
             .
          
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           said
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Granata
           ,
           being
           assured
           that
           if
           the
           Bishops
           Authority
           were
           diminished
           ,
           the
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Holy
           See
           would
           decrease
           also
           .
        
         
           The
           very
           Council
           of
           Trent
           doth
           not
           expresly
           determine
           Bishops
           to
           be
           a
           Superiour
           Order
           to
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           definition
           which
           they
           make
           of
           their
           Superiority
           above
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           sole
           power
           of
           Ordination
           and
           Confirmation
           ,
           is
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           Which
           puts
           me
           in
           mind
           of
           a
           passage
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           ,
           where
           that
           blessed
           Man
           of
           God
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Wickleff
          
           was
           condemned
           for
           a
           Heretick
           ,
           
           and
           his
           Bones
           ordered
           to
           be
           taken
           up
           and
           burnt
           .
           One
           of
           the
           Articles
           for
           which
           he
           was
           condemned
           ,
           was
           this
           ,
           
             Confirmatio
             juvenum
             ,
             Clericorum
             Ordinatio
             ,
             locorum
             consecratio
             reservantur
             Papae
             &
             Episcopis
             propter
             cupiditatem
             lucri
             temporalis
             ,
             &
             honoris
             .
          
        
         
         
           (
           5.
           )
           This
           Doctrine
           hath
           been
           maintain'd
           also
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           both
           Popish
           and
           Protestant
           .
        
         
           The
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           the
           tims
           of
           Popery
           ,
           we
           have
           in
           the
           Canons
           of
           
             Elfrick
             ad
             Wolfin
             Episc
          
           .
           
           where
           the
           Bishop
           is
           declared
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           Order
           with
           the
           Presbyter
           .
           
             Haud
             pluris
             interest
             inter
             Missalem
             Presbyterum
             &
             Episcopum
             ,
             quam
             quod
             Episcopus
             constitutus
             sit
             ad
             Ordinationes
             conferendas
             ,
             &
             ad
             visitandum
             seu
             inspiciendum
             ,
             curandúmque
             ea
             quae
             ad
             Deum
             pertinent
             ,
             quod
             nimiae
             crederetur
             multitudini
             ,
             si
             omnis
             Presbyter
             hoc
             idem
             faceret
             .
             Ambo
             siquidem
             unum
             tenent
             eundem
             Ordinem
             ,
             quamvis
             dignior
             sit
             illa
             pars
             Episcopi
             .
          
        
         
           The
           ancient
           Confessors
           and
           Martyrs
           here
           were
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           said
           of
           that
           eminent
           Confessor
           
             Iohn
             Wickleff
          
           ,
           
           that
           
             tantum
             duos
             Ordines
             Ministrorum
             esse
             debere
             judicavit
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             Presbyteros
             &
             Diaconos
          
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Lambert
          
           ,
           a
           holy
           Martyr
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             In
             the
             primitive
             Church
          
           ,
           
           
             when
             Vertue
             bare
             (
             as
             ancient
             Doctors
             do
             deem
             ,
             and
             Scripture
             in
             mine
             Opinion
             recordeth
             the
             same
             )
             most
             room
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             more
             
             Officers
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             .
          
        
         
           The
           same
           was
           the
           Judgment
           of
           Tindal
           and
           Bannes
           .
        
         
           The
           Protestant
           Church
           of
           England
           was
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Institution
             of
             a
             Christian
             Man
             ,
          
           made
           by
           the
           whole
           Clergy
           in
           their
           Provincial
           Synod
           ,
           Anno
           1537.
           set
           forth
           by
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           commanded
           to
           be
           preached
           to
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           mentions
           but
           two
           Orders
           ,
           Bishops
           or
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           .
           
             In
             Novo
             Testamento
             nulla
             mentio
             facta
             est
             aliorum
             graduum
             ,
             aut
             distinctionum
             in
             Ordinibus
             ,
             sed
             Diaconorum
             ,
             vel
             Ministrorum
             ,
             &
             Presbyterorum
             ,
             sive
             Episcorum
             .
          
        
         
           To
           which
           agrees
           the
           MS.
           
           mention'd
           ●y
           the
           now
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           setting
           forth
           the
           Judgment
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Cranmer
           ,
           That
           
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             were
             ●ne
             Office
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Christs
             Re●igion
             .
          
           The
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           
             Asaph
             ,
             Thirlby
          
           ,
           
           
             Redman
             ,
             Cox
          
           ,
           all
           imployed
           in
           that
           Con●ention
           were
           of
           the
           same
           Opinion
           ,
           ●hat
           
             at
             first
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             were
             ●he
             same
             .
             Redman
          
           and
           Cox
           expresly
           ●ite
           the
           Judgment
           of
           Ierom
           with
           appro●ation
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Learned
           Bishop
           concludes
           his
           Discourse
           of
           Arch
           Bishop
           Cranmer
           thus
           ;
           
             We
             see
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             him
             who
             was
             instrumental
             in
             our
             Reformation
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             he
             owned
             not
             Episcopacy
             as
             a
             distinct
             Order
             from
             Presbytery
             ,
             of
             Divine
             Right
             ;
             but
             only
             as
             a
             prudent
             Constitution
             of
             the
             CIVIL
             MAGISTRATE
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             governing
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           The
           same
           Arch-Bishop
           Cranmer
           was
           the
           first
           of
           six
           and
           forty
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           H.
           8.
           affirmed
           (
           in
           a
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Bishops
             Book
          
           ,
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           
           Fox's
           Martyrology
           )
           that
           the
           difference
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           was
           a
           Device
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           not
           mentioned
           in
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           Our
           Learned
           Writers
           against
           the
           Papists
           are
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           .
        
         
           Bishop
           Iewel
           in
           the
           Defence
           of
           his
           Apology
           ,
           
           proves
           against
           Harding
           ,
           that
           Aerius
           could
           not
           be
           accounted
           a
           Heretick
           for
           holding
           that
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           are
           all
           one
           
             Iure
             Divino
          
           :
           and
           ●ting
           Ieróm
           ,
           &c.
           concludes
           in
           thes●
           words
           ,
           
             All
             these
             ,
             with
             many
             more
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Apostle
             St
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             for
             thus
             saying
             ,
             must
             by
          
           Harding
           
             advice
             be
             held
             for
             Hereticks
          
           .
        
         
         
           The
           same
           is
           affirmed
           by
           Bishop
           Morton
           in
           his
           
             Cath.
             Appeal
          
           .
           
           by
           Bishop
           Bilson
           against
           Seminaries
           .
           Dr.
           
           
             Whittaker
             Resp.
             ad
             Camp.
             Rationes
          
           ,
           Dr.
           Fulk
           upon
           Tit.
           1.
           5.
           
           Dean
           Nowel
           ,
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           in
           his
           Irenic
           .
           Dr.
           Burnet
           Bishop
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           in
           his
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           his
           words
           are
           these
           :
           
             I
             acknowledge
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             to
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Office
             ,
             and
             so
             plead
             for
             no
             new
             Office-bearer
             in
             the
             Church
             —
             The
             first
             branch
             of
             their
             power
             is
             their
             Authority
             to
             publish
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             manage
             the
             Worship
             ,
             and
             to
             dispense
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             and
          
           this
           is
           all
           that
           is
           of
           Divine
           Right
           in
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           
             in
             which
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             are
             equal
             sharers
             ,
          
           p.
           331.
           
        
         
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           this
           Notion
           of
           the
           
             Ius
             Divinum
          
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           as
           a
           superiour
           Order
           ,
           was
           first
           promoted
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           by
           Arch-Bishop
           Laud.
           Dr.
           Holland
           ,
           the
           King's
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           in
           Oxon
           ,
           was
           much
           offended
           with
           Dr.
           Laud
           ,
           for
           asserting
           it
           in
           a
           Disputation
           for
           his
           Degrees
           ,
           he
           checked
           him
           publickly
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           
             He
             was
             a
             Schismatick
             ,
             and
             went
             about
             to
             make
             a
             division
             between
             the
             English
             and
             other
             Reformed
             
             Churches
             .
          
           This
           Prelate
           had
           inured
           his
           Tongue
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Ecclesia
             Romana
          
           ,
           and
           
             Turba
             Genevensis
          
           .
        
         
           Cressy
           ,
           who
           apostatized
           to
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           
           conceives
           that
           the
           reason
           
             why
             Episcopacy
             took
             no
             firm
             rooting
             in
             the
             Consciences
             of
             English
             Subjects
             before
             Archbishop
          
           Lauds
           
             time
             ,
             was
             because
             the
             Succession
             and
             Authority
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Orders
             received
             from
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             was
             never
             confidently
             and
             generally
             taught
             in
          
           England
           
             to
             be
             of
             Divine
             Right
          
           .
           His
           Disciples
           since
           have
           rectified
           that
           Errour
           ,
           by
           obliging
           all
           the
           Conforming
           Ministers
           to
           subscribe
           ,
           
             That
             Episcopacy
             is
             a
             distinct
             Order
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             that
             it
             is
             manifest
             in
             God's
             Word
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             :
          
           This
           goes
           beyond
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           .
           And
           to
           make
           the
           Fabrick
           lasting
           ,
           which
           was
           built
           upon
           this
           new
           Foundation
           ,
           all
           Ministers
           must
           be
           sworn
           to
           support
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           will
           not
           remove
           one
           Stone
           out
           of
           the
           Building
           by
           any
           
             endeavours
             to
             alter
             the
             Government
             ,
             as
             established
             in
             Church
             and
             State.
          
           The
           Substance
           of
           this
           Oath
           ,
           as
           it
           relates
           to
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           with
           the
           &c.
           
           Oath
           ,
           which
           was
           imposed
           in
           the
           year
           1640.
           only
           
           it
           includes
           also
           the
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           and
           requires
           Passive
           Obedience
           and
           Non-resistance
           in
           all
           Cases
           whatever
           ,
           which
           rendred
           it
           acceptable
           to
           the
           Powers
           then
           in
           being
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           incouragement
           to
           trample
           upon
           Fundamental
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           as
           presuming
           upon
           the
           security
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           that
           
             neither
             they
             ,
             nor
             any
             commissioned
             by
             them
             ,
             must
             be
             resisted
             upon
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Proofs
           brought
           for
           this
           distinction
           and
           superiority
           of
           Order
           are
           so
           very
           weak
           ,
           that
           scarce
           two
           of
           the
           Asserters
           of
           Episcopacy
           agree
           in
           any
           one
           of
           them
           .
           No
           Scripture
           ,
           no
           primitive
           General
           Council
           ,
           no
           general
           Consent
           of
           primitive
           Doctors
           and
           Fathers
           ,
           no
           not
           one
           Father
           of
           note
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           ,
           speak
           particularly
           and
           home
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
        
         
           The
           Point
           of
           Re-ordination
           began
           to
           be
           urged
           here
           in
           Arch-Bishop
           
           Laud's
           time
           ,
           his
           Influence
           was
           such
           ,
           and
           the
           Cause
           then
           in
           hand
           did
           work
           so
           powerfully
           upon
           good
           Bishop
           Hall
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           adventured
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Prin
           tells
           us
           ,
           to
           Re-ordain
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Dury
          
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           been
           before
           Ordained
           in
           some
           
           Reformed
           Church
           .
           But
           from
           the
           beginning
           it
           was
           not
           so
           .
           The
           old
           Church
           of
           England
           did
           not
           require
           Re-ordination
           ,
           as
           is
           now
           done
           .
        
         
           In
           King
           Edward
           the
           Sixth
           his
           time
           ,
           
             Peter
             Martyr
             ,
             Martin
             Bucer
          
           ,
           and
           
             P.
             Fagius
          
           had
           Ecclesiastical
           Preferments
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           Cranmer
           ,
           whose
           Judgment
           of
           Episcopacy
           we
           have
           seen
           before
           ,
           never
           required
           Re-ordination
           of
           them
           .
           He
           was
           most
           familiar
           with
           Martyr
           ,
           
           nether
           did
           he
           censure
           
             M.
             Bucer
          
           for
           writing
           that
           Presbyters
           might
           Ordain
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             à
             Lasco
          
           ,
           with
           his
           Congregation
           of
           Germans
           ,
           was
           settled
           in
           England
           by
           Edward
           the
           Sixth's
           Patent
           ,
           he
           to
           be
           Super-intendent
           ,
           and
           four
           other
           Ministers
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           wrote
           against
           some
           Orders
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           
           was
           with
           others
           called
           to
           Reform
           our
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           .
        
         
           In
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           time
           ,
           Ordination
           by
           Presbyters
           was
           allowed
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Statute
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           &c.
           
           13
           
             Eliz.
             cap.
          
           12.
           
           It
           cannot
           refer
           to
           Popish
           Ordinations
           only
           ,
           if
           at
           all
           :
           For
           ,
           1.
           the
           words
           are
           general
           ,
           
             Be
             it
             enacted
             —
             that
             every
             person
             —
             which
             doth
             
             or
             shall
             pretend
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             or
             Minister
             of
             God's
             holy
             Word
             .
          
           The
           Title
           of
           
             Minister
             of
             God's
             holy
             Word
          
           is
           rarely
           used
           among
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           in
           common
           use
           among
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           .
           The
           Ministry
           with
           the
           Papists
           is
           a
           real
           Priesthood
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           they
           call
           their
           Presbyters
           Priests
           .
           And
           it
           's
           an
           old
           Maxim
           ,
           
             Non
             est
             distinguendum
             ubi
             Lex
             non
             distinguit
             .
          
           2.
           
           The
           Subscription
           seems
           to
           intend
           those
           that
           scrupled
           Traditions
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           which
           the
           Papists
           do
           not
           .
           For
           the
           assent
           and
           subscription
           required
           is
           ,
           
             to
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             only
             concern
             the
             Confession
             of
             the
             true
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           By
           this
           they
           gave
           Indulgence
           to
           those
           that
           were
           not
           satisfied
           to
           Subscribe
           all
           the
           Articles
           absolutely
           ,
           because
           the
           Approbation
           of
           the
           Homilies
           ,
           and
           Book
           of
           Consecration
           were
           included
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           are
           no
           Articles
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           but
           private
           Articles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           as
           Mr.
           
             T.
             Rogers
          
           observes
           .
           
           Therefore
           the
           Statute
           requires
           Subscription
           only
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Faith
           and
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           .
        
         
         
           By
           the
           way
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           following
           Clause
           in
           that
           Statute
           —
           
             If
             any
             Person
             Ecclesiastical
             —
             shall
             advisedly
             maintain
             or
             affirm
             any
             Doctrine
             directly
             contrary
             ,
             or
             repugnant
             to
             any
             of
             the
             said
             Articles
             ,
             and
             being
             convented
             before
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             the
             Ordinary
             ,
             or
             before
             the
             Queen's
             Commissioners
             in
             Causes
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             shall
             persist
             therein
             ,
             and
             not
             revoke
             his
             Errour
             ,
             or
             after
             such
             Revocation
             eftsoons
             affirm
             such
             untrue
             Doctrine
             ;
             such
             maintaining
             ,
             or
             affirming
             ,
             or
             persisting
             —
             shall
             be
             just
             cause
             to
             deprive
             such
             Person
             of
             his
             Ecclesiastical
             Promotions
             :
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             lawful
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             the
             said
             Commissioners
             to
             deprive
             such
             a
             Person
             so
             persisting
             —
             and
             upon
             such
             Sentence
             of
             Deprivation
             pronounced
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             indeed
             deprived
             .
          
           Quaere
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Profession
           of
           Arminianism
           be
           not
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Seventeenth
           Article
           of
           Predestination
           and
           Election
           ,
           to
           the
           Tenth
           Article
           of
           Free-will
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Thirteenth
           of
           Works
           preparatory
           to
           Grace
           ?
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Guilty
           do
           not
           deserve
           Deprivation
           by
           this
           Statute
           ?
           The
           best
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           like
           to
           
           meet
           with
           favourable
           Judges
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           be
           over-strict
           to
           mark
           the
           Errours
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           do
           but
           write
           after
           the
           Copy
           they
           have
           set
           before
           them
           .
           Surely
           the
           Case
           is
           altered
           from
           what
           it
           was
           formerly
           :
           It
           was
           
           Baro's
           unhappiness
           that
           he
           lived
           in
           a
           peevish
           Age
           ,
           for
           when
           he
           delivered
           himself
           unwarily
           in
           favour
           of
           those
           Opinions
           ,
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           University
           of
           Cambridge
           sent
           up
           Dr.
           Whittaker
           and
           Dr.
           Tindal
           to
           Arch-Bishop
           Whitguift
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           interposition
           of
           his
           Authority
           those
           Errours
           might
           be
           crushed
           in
           the
           Egg.
           Hereupon
           Baro
           ,
           being
           obnoxious
           to
           this
           Statute
           ,
           was
           expelled
           the
           University
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Lambeth-Articles
           were
           made
           ,
           which
           come
           nothing
           short
           of
           the
           Determinations
           of
           Dort.
           But
           
             tempora
             mutantur
             ,
             nos
             &
             mutamur
             in
             illis
             .
          
           But
           to
           return
           from
           this
           short
           digression
           ;
           some
           that
           were
           Ordained
           by
           Presbyters
           were
           admitted
           to
           the
           Publick
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           had
           Preferment
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           without
           Re-ordination
           in
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           time
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             William
             Whittingham
          
           was
           made
           Dean
           of
           Durham
           about
           1563.
           though
           Ordained
           by
           Presbyters
           only
           .
        
         
         
           Mr.
           Travers
           ,
           Ordained
           by
           a
           Presbytery
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           was
           Seven
           years
           Lecturer
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
           London's
           Letter
           for
           it
           .
           In
           his
           Supplication
           to
           the
           Council
           printed
           at
           the
           end
           of
           Mr.
           
             Hooker's
             Eccl.
             Polit.
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             One
             reason
             why
             he
             was
             Suspended
             by
             Arch-Bishop
          
           Whitgift
           
             was
             because
             not
             lawfully
             called
          
           (
           in
           
           Whitgift's
           Opinion
           )
           
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             nor
             allowed
             to
             preach
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             this
             Church
             .
          
           But
           Mr.
           Hooker
           in
           his
           Answer
           wholly
           waves
           that
           ,
           and
           Replies
           only
           to
           the
           Contests
           between
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           French
           Church
           in
           Thred-needle-street
           was
           allowed
           by
           the
           Queen
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Dutch
           Church
           .
           In
           the
           Year
           1684.
           a
           
             Quo
             Warranto
          
           was
           brought
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           King
           Iames
           the
           First
           his
           time
           ,
           the
           like
           allowance
           was
           made
           unto
           Ministers
           Ordained
           by
           Presbyters
           .
        
         
           The
           famous
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Camero
          
           ,
           who
           was
           Ordained
           in
           France
           ,
           
           came
           hither
           in
           the
           Year
           1621.
           and
           set
           up
           a
           Divinity-Lecture
           in
           a
           private
           House
           in
           
           London
           ●●
           the
           Permission
           of
           King
           Iames
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           a
           License
           from
           the
           then
           〈◊〉
           of
           London
           .
        
         
         
           Before
           the
           Consecration
           of
           the
           three
           Scottish
           Bishops
           at
           
             London
             ,
             Andrews
          
           Bishop
           of
           Ely
           said
           ,
           
             They
             must
             be
             first
             Ordained
             ,
             as
             having
             received
             no
             Ordination
             by
             a
             Bishop
             .
             Bancroft
          
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           maintain'd
           ,
           That
           thereof
           there
           was
           no
           necessity
           ,
           seeing
           where
           Bishops
           could
           not
           be
           had
           ,
           the
           Ordination●
           given
           by
           Presbyters
           must
           be
           esteemed
           lawful
           ,
           
           otherwise
           it
           might
           be
           doubted
           ,
           if
           there
           was
           any
           lawful
           Vocation
           in
           most
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           .
           This
           applauded
           to
           by
           the
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           Ely
           acquiesced
           ,
           and
           the
           three
           Bishops
           were
           consecrated
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           the
           Judgment
           and
           Practise
           of
           the
           Old
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           King
           Edward
           the
           Sixth's
           time
           ,
           in
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           ,
           and
           in
           King
           Iames
           the
           First
           his
           time
           ,
           they
           required
           not
           Re-ordination
           ,
           as
           the
           New
           Conformity
           doth
           since
           the
           Year
           1660.
           
           They
           acted
           from
           Catholick
           Principles
           that
           comprehended
           the
           Forreign
           Ordinations
           ,
           asserting
           the
           Identity
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
             Aerius
          
           is
           branded
           for
           an
           Heretick
           by
           Austin
           and
           Epiphanius
           ,
           for
           affirming
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           to
           be
           the
           same
           .
           So
           Bishop
           Hall
           in
           his
           Divine
           
           Right
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           Part
           I.
           pag.
           64.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           great
           mannagers
           of
           this
           Objection
           are
           the
           Papists
           (
           as
           we
           observed
           before
           )
           from
           whom
           some
           Defenders
           of
           Episcopacy
           have
           borrowed
           it
           .
           That
           Aerius
           was
           a
           Heretick
           is
           past
           doubt
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           so
           called
           by
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           an
           
             Arian
             :
             Epiphanius
          
           saith
           ,
           
           he
           did
           
             Arium
             ipsum
             dogmatum
             novitate
             superare
             .
             Austin
          
           saith
           ,
           in
           
             Arianorum
             haeresin
             lapsus
          
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           then
           a
           favouring
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           some
           interpret
           their
           words
           .
           Several
           of
           our
           Learned
           Writers
           against
           Popery
           have
           justified
           him
           against
           the
           Charge
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           for
           holding
           the
           equality
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           .
           
             Chemnit
             .
             exam
             .
             Conc.
             Trid.
             part
             .
          
           4.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           
        
         
           
             Instances
             of
             Ordination
             by
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
             1.
             
             At
             Alexandria
             .
             2.
             
             At
             Scetis
             by
             Paphnutius
             .
             3.
             
             By
             the
             Presbyters
             mentioned
             by
             Leo
             the
             Great
             .
             4.
             
             By
             the
             Captive
             Presbyters
             beyond
             Isther
             .
             5.
             
             By
             the
             Boiarii
             .
             6.
             
             By
             the
             Presbyters
             Ordained
             by
             Meletius
             .
             7.
             
             By
             the
             Presbyters
             mentioned
             by
             Hilary
             the
             Deacon
             .
             8.
             
             By
             Andreas
             Presbyter
             
               de
               Hostia
            
             .
             9.
             
             By
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             .
             10.
             
             By
             the
             Presbyters
             at
             Hy.
             Objections
             answered
             .
             11.
             
             By
             the
             Ancient
             Waldenses
             .
             12.
             
             By
             
             Wickliff's
             Followers
             in
             England
             .
             13.
             
             By
             the
             Presbyter
             of
             Taprobane
             .
          
        
         
         
           
           THAT
           Ordination
           which
           was
           valid
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           is
           valid
           now
           :
           But
           Ordination
           by
           meer
           Presbyters
           was
           valid
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ;
           Therefore
           it
           is
           valid
           now
           .
        
         
           The
           Major
           will
           be
           granted
           .
           The
           Minor
           I
           prove
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Presbyters
           of
           Alexandria
           made
           their
           Bishops
           for
           almost
           two
           hundred
           years
           together
           .
           Ierom
           *
           having
           shewed
           at
           large
           from
           the
           Epistles
           of
           
             Peter
             ,
             Paul
          
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           ,
           That
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           were
           the
           same
           at
           first
           ;
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             Quod
             autem
             postea
             unus
             electus
             est
             qui
             caeteris
             praeponeretur
             ,
             in
             Schismatis
             remedium
             factum
             est
             ,
             ne
             unusquisque
             ad
             se
             trahens
             Christi
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             rumperet
             :
             Nam
             &
          
           Alexandria
           à
           Marco
           
             Evangelistâ
             usque
             ad
          
           Heraclam
           &
           Dionysium
           
             Episcopos
             ,
             Presbyteri
             semper
             unum
             ex
             se
             electum
             ,
             in
             excelsiori
             gradu
             collocatum
             Episcopum
             nominabant
             :
             quomodo
             si
             exercitus
             Imperatorem
             faciat
             ,
             aut
             Diaconi
             eligunt
             ex
             se
             quem
             industrium
             noverint
             ,
             &
             Archidiaconum
             vocant
             .
          
        
         
           Note
           here
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           Ierom
           undertaking
           to
           shew
           the
           Original
           way
           of
           making
           
           Bishops
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           would
           leave
           nothing
           out
           that
           was
           material
           in
           the
           Constituting
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           mentions
           no
           other
           way
           of
           Constituting
           them
           but
           this
           by
           the
           Presbyters
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           brings
           this
           as
           an
           Argument
           of
           the
           Identity
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           ,
           that
           Presbyters
           at
           first
           made
           Bishops
           :
           A
           Bishop
           in
           
           Ierom's
           Opinion
           is
           that
           to
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           that
           an
           Arch-deacon
           is
           to
           the
           Deacons
           .
           As
           an
           Arch-deacon
           chosen
           out
           of
           the
           Deacons
           is
           but
           a
           Deacon
           still
           ,
           though
           the
           chief
           Deacon
           ;
           so
           a
           Bishop
           set
           over
           Presbyters
           is
           but
           a
           Presbyter
           still
           ,
           though
           the
           chief
           Presbyter
           .
           
             Is
             Episcopus
             qui
             inter
             Presbyteros
             primus
             .
          
           
           The
           other
           Comparison
           of
           an
           Army
           making
           their
           General
           ,
           is
           not
           between
           the
           power
           of
           a
           General
           and
           that
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           it
           respects
           only
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           Creation
           .
           As
           a
           General
           is
           made
           by
           the
           consent
           and
           choice
           of
           an
           Army
           ,
           so
           Bishops
           had
           their
           first
           being
           from
           the
           Presbyters
           consent
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           He
           ascribeth
           to
           the
           Presbyters
           the
           election
           ,
           the
           
             placing
             him
             in
             a
             higher
             degree
             ,
          
           and
           the
           naming
           of
           him
           a
           Bishop
           .
           
           Neither
           do
           we
           read
           of
           any
           other
           Consecration
           .
           
             Polydor
             Virgil
          
           confesseth
           that
           anciently
           in
           the
           making
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           
           there
           were
           no
           Ceremonies
           used
           ,
           but
           the
           People
           met
           together
           to
           give
           their
           Testimony
           and
           Suffrage
           in
           their
           Election
           ,
           both
           Ministers
           and
           People
           did
           pray
           ,
           and
           Presbyters
           gave
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           He
           saith
           the
           Custom
           was
           changed
           from
           the
           time
           of
           Heraclas
           and
           Dionysius
           .
           What
           Custom
           ?
           not
           the
           Election
           of
           a
           Bishop
           by
           Presbyters
           and
           People
           ,
           for
           that
           continued
           long
           after
           :
           Therefore
           it
           must
           be
           the
           Constitution
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           was
           done
           by
           neighbouring
           Bishops
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Consecration
           .
        
         
           This
           Testimony
           of
           Ierom
           is
           seconded
           by
           a
           more
           full
           one
           of
           Eutychius
           Patriarch
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           the
           Records
           and
           Traditions
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Arabick
             Originals
          
           thereof
           ,
           saith
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           
           Selden's
           Translation
           in
           his
           Comment
           .
           p.
           29
           ,
           30.
           )
           
             Constituit
             item
          
           Marcus
           
             Evangelista
             ,
             duodecim
             Presbyteros
             cum
          
           Hananiâ
           ,
           
             qui
             semper
             manerent
             cum
             Patriarchâ
             ,
             adeò
             ut
             cùm
             vacaret
             Patriarchatus
             eligerent
             unum
             è
             duodecim
             Presbyteris
             ,
             cujus
             capiti
             reliqui
             undecim
             
             〈…〉
             ,
             eumque
             benedicerent
             ,
             &
             Patriarcham
             eum
             crearent
             :
             &
             dein
             virum
             aliquem
             insignem
             eligerent
             ,
             eumque
             Presbyterum
             secum
             constituerent
             ,
             loco
             ejus
             qui
             sic
             factus
             est
             Patriarcha
             ,
             ita
             ut
             semper
             extarent
             duodecim
             .
             Neque
             desiit
          
           Alexandriae
           
             ins●●●utum
             hoc
             de
             Presbyteris
             ,
             ut
             scilicet
             Patriarchae
             crearentur
             è
             Prsebyteris
             duodecim
             ,
             usque
             ad
             tempora
          
           Alexandri
           Patriarchae
           Alexandrini
           ,
           
             qui
             fuit
             ex
             numero
             illo
          
           318.
           
           
             Is
             autem
             vetuit
             ,
             nè
             deinceps
             Patriarcham
             Presbyteri
             crearent
             ,
             &
             decrevit
             ut
             mortuo
             Patriarchâ
             convenirent
             Episcopi
             qui
             Patriarcham
             Ordinarent
             .
             Decrevit
             item
             ut
             vacante
             Patriarchatu
             ,
             eligerent
             sive
             ex
             quacunque
             regione
             ,
             sive
             ex
             duodecim
             illis
             Presbyteris
             ,
             sive
             aliis
             ut
             res
             ferebat
             ,
             virum
             aliquem
             eximium
             ,
             eumque
             Patriarcham
             vocarent
             ;
             atque
             ita
             evanuit
             institutum
             illud
             antiquius
             ,
             quo
             creari
             solitus
             à
             Presbyteris
             Patriarcha
             ,
             &
             successit
             in
             locum
             ejus
             decretum
             de
             Patriarcha
             ab
             Episcopis
             creando
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           is
           a
           full
           proof
           of
           Presbyters
           choosing
           and
           creating
           their
           Bishop
           ,
           (
           whom
           Eutychius
           speaking
           in
           the
           language
           of
           his
           Age
           ,
           calls
           Patriarch
           )
           and
           that
           by
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           and
           Benediction
           ,
           
           or
           Prayer
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           Consecration
           ,
           which
           Custom
           continued
           several
           Ages
           ,
           until
           at
           last
           the
           neighbouring
           Bishops
           usurped
           the
           power
           of
           Consecration
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           Presbyters
           neither
           the
           Choice
           nor
           the
           Creation
           of
           their
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           have
           also
           an
           Instance
           of
           Presbyters
           making
           Presbyters
           ;
           for
           Eutychius
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           same
           Presbyters
           that
           made
           their
           Bishop
           ,
           
             chose
             and
             ordained
             another
             person
             Presbyter
             in
             his
             room
          
           ;
           and
           so
           
             constituted
             both
             Presbyters
             and
             Bishops
          
           for
           several
           Ages
           together
           .
        
         
           II.
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           tells
           us
           out
           of
           
             Iohannes
             Cassianus
          
           ,
           that
           about
           the
           Year
           390.
           one
           Abbot
           Daniel
           ,
           inferiour
           to
           none
           in
           the
           Desert
           of
           Scetis
           ,
           
           was
           made
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           
             à
             B.
             Paphnutio
             solitudinis
             ejusdem
             Presbytero
             ,
             in
             tantum
             enim
             virtutibus
             ejus
             adgaudebat
             ,
             ut
             quem
             vitae
             merits
             sibi
             &
             gr●tiâ
             parem
             noverat
             ,
             coaequare
             sibi
             etiam
             Sacerdotii
             honore
             festinaret
             ;
             Siquidem
             nequaquam
             ferens
             in
             inferiore
             eum
             Ministerio
             diutiùs
             immorari
             ,
             optánsque
             sibimet
             successionem
             dignissimam
             providere
             ,
             superstes
             eum
             Presbyterij
             honore
             provexit
             .
          
        
         
         
           Here
           is
           a
           Presbyter
           Ordained
           by
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           which
           we
           no
           where
           read
           was
           pronounced
           null
           by
           Theophilus
           ,
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           of
           that
           time
           .
           Had
           it
           been
           either
           irregular
           or
           unusual
           ,
           doubtless
           it
           had
           been
           censured
           .
        
         
           Possibly
           the
           Concession
           in
           the
           Canon
           Law
           is
           grounded
           upon
           this
           Example
           ,
           
             Abbas
             si
             est
             Presbyter
             conferre
             potest
             ordinem
             Clericalem
             .
          
           Decret
           .
           Greg.
           lib.
           1.
           
           Tit.
           14.
           c.
           11.
           
           Innocent
           .
           3.
           
        
         
           III.
           
             Leo
             Mag.
          
           being
           consulted
           by
           
             Rusticus
             Narbonensis
          
           ,
           about
           some
           Presbyters
           that
           took
           upon
           them
           to
           Ordain
           as
           Bishops
           ,
           resolves
           the
           Case
           thus
           ;
           
             Nulla
             ratio
             sinit
             ,
             nt
             inter
             Episcopos
             habeantur
             qui
             nec
             in
             Clericis
             sunt
             electi
             ,
             nec
             à
             plebibus
             expetiti
             ,
             nec
             à
             provincialibus
             Episcopis
             cum
             Metropolitani
             judicio
             consecrati
             .
             Vnde
             cùm
             saepe
             quaestio
             de
             malè
             accepto
             honore
             nascatur
             ,
             quis
             ambigat
             ,
             NEQUAQUAM
             ISTIS
             TRIBVENDVM
             quod
             non
             docetur
             fuisse
             collatum
             ?
          
           
           
             si
             qui
             autem
             Clerici
             ab
             istis
             Pseudo-episcopis
             in
             eis
             Ecclesiis
             ordinati
             sunt
             ,
             quae
             ad
             proprios
             Episcopos
             pertinebant
             ,
             &
             Ordinatio
             ecrum
             cum
             consensu
             &
             judicio
             praesidentium
             facta
             est
             ,
             
             potest
             rata
             haberi
             ,
             ita
             ut
             in
             ipsis
             Ecclesiis
             perseverent
             .
          
        
         
           Two
           things
           are
           remarkable
           in
           this
           Decision
           of
           Leo
           the
           Great
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           that
           want
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           desired
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           nor
           Consecrated
           by
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Province
           ,
           &c.
           are
           Pseudo-episcopi
           ,
           false
           Bishops
           in
           
           Leo's
           Opinion
           ,
           which
           is
           agreeable
           to
           the
           old
           Canons
           ,
           as
           we
           observed
           before
           .
           Our
           English
           Bishops
           want
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           Clergy
           and
           People
           ,
           and
           therefore
           their
           Ordinations
           have
           a
           Canonical
           nullity
           in
           them
           .
           They
           would
           have
           been
           reckon'd
           but
           Pseudoepiscopi
           in
           
           Leo's
           time
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Consent
           
             ex
             post
             facto
          
           of
           the
           true
           Bishops
           ,
           made
           the
           Ordinations
           of
           meer
           Presbyters
           lawful
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           unless
           they
           had
           an
           intrinsick
           power
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           which
           was
           only
           restrained
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           have
           no
           power
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           they
           should
           confer
           any
           by
           their
           Ordination
           .
           The
           bare
           consent
           of
           the
           true
           Bishops
           could
           not
           have
           made
           them
           Ministers
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           such
           before
           .
        
         
         
           IV.
           The
           power
           of
           Ordination
           and
           Government
           was
           in
           the
           Hands
           of
           the
           Captive
           Presbyters
           under
           the
           Seythians
           beyond
           1ster
           for
           about
           Seventy
           years
           ,
           from
           the
           Year
           260
           to
           the
           Year
           327
           ;
           
           the
           former
           being
           the
           Year
           of
           their
           Captivity
           under
           Galienus
           ,
           the
           latter
           of
           the
           Change
           of
           the
           Government
           under
           Constantine
           ,
           when
           Vrphilas
           was
           created
           Bishop
           by
           Eusebius
           ,
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           V.
           The
           Presbyters
           of
           Bavaria
           Ordained
           Ministers
           time
           out
           of
           mind
           ,
           until
           at
           last
           Pope
           Zachary
           sent
           one
           Vivilo
           to
           them
           for
           their
           Bishop
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           when
           
             Bonifacius
             Mogunt
          
           ▪
           aliàs
           Winifrid
           ,
           visited
           them
           ,
           he
           found
           no
           Bishops
           in
           the
           whole
           Province
           but
           this
           Vivilo
           of
           the
           Pope's
           sending
           not
           long
           before
           ;
           though
           the
           Province
           be
           so
           large
           that
           one
           third
           part
           of
           it
           now
           ,
           viz.
           the
           district
           of
           Saltsburg
           ,
           
           hath
           an
           Arch●bishop
           ,
           
             who
             is
             the
             most
             powerful
             Prelate
             for
             Revenue
             and
             Iurisdiction
             of
             any
             in
          
           Germany
           .
           The
           Boiarians
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           ancient
           Inhabitants
           of
           this
           Province
           ,
           were
           govern'd
           by
           their
           Presbyters
           without
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           probability
           had
           
           been
           so
           from
           their
           first
           Conversion
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           200
           years
           before
           .
           For
           they
           were
           converted
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           about
           the
           Year
           540
           ,
           and
           Vivilo
           was
           imposed
           upon
           them
           about
           the
           Year
           740
           by
           Pope
           Zachary
           ,
           who
           thus
           writes
           to
           Winifrid
           ,
           or
           Wilfred
           (
           as
           some
           write
           his
           Name
           )
           
             Quia
             indicasti
             perrexisse
             te
             ad
             gentem
          
           Boiariorum
           ,
           
             &
             invenisse
             eos
             extra
             Ordinem
             Ecclesiasticum
             viventes
             ,
             dum
             Episcopos
             non
             habebant
             in
             Provincia
             nisi
             unum
             ,
             nomine
          
           Vivilo
           ,
           
             quem
             nos
             ante
             tempus
             Ordinavimus
          
           ,
           
           
             Presbyteros
             verò
             quos
             ibidem
             reperisti
             ,
             si
             incogniti
             fuerint
             Viri
             illi
             à
             quibus
             sunt
             Ordinati
             ,
             &
             dubium
             est
             eos
             Episcopos
             fuisse
             ,
             an
             non
             ,
             qui
             eos
             ordinaverunt
             —
             ab
             Episcopo
             suo
             benedictiones
             Presbyteratus
             suscipiant
             ,
             &
             consecrentur
             ,
             &
             sic
             Ministerio
             suo
             fungantur
             .
          
           It
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           this
           Pope
           requires
           Re-ordination
           ,
           for
           now
           Rome
           had
           usurped
           the
           Universal
           Headship
           ,
           and
           assumed
           a
           power
           of
           Deposing
           and
           Setting
           up
           of
           Princes
           ,
           as
           this
           Man
           did
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Childerik
           and
           Pipin
           .
           They
           that
           brought
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           under
           them
           ,
           would
           much
           more
           make
           Presbyters
           to
           depend
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
         
           VI.
           The
           Council
           of
           Nice
           decreed
           thus
           concerning
           the
           Presbyters
           Ordained
           by
           Meletius
           at
           Alexandria
           ,
           &c.
           
           
           
             Hi
             autem
             qui
             Dei
             gratiâ
             &
             nostris
             precibus
             adjuti
             ,
             ad
             nullum
             Schisma
             deflexisse
             comperti
             sint
             ,
             sed
             se
             intra
             Catholicae
             &
             Apostolicae
             Ecclesiae
             fines
             ab
             erroris
             labe
             vacuos
             continuerint
             ,
             authoritatem
             habeant
             TVM
             MINISTROS
             ORDINANDI
             ,
             tum
             eos
             qui
             Clero
             digni
             fuerint
             nominandi
             ,
             tum
             denique
             omnia
             ex
             lege
             &
             instituto
             Ecclesiastico
             liberè
             exequendi
             .
          
           If
           any
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           these
           Presbyters
           shall
           Ordain
           and
           Govern
           with
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           granted
           ;
           for
           the
           Decree
           refers
           to
           
             instituta
             Ecclesiastica
          
           :
           But
           this
           sheweth
           that
           Ordination
           belongeth
           to
           the
           Presbyters
           Office
           ,
           and
           consequently
           it
           is
           no
           nullity
           (
           though
           an
           irregularity
           as
           to
           the
           Canons
           )
           when
           it
           's
           done
           by
           them
           alone
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           this
           Condemns
           Schismatical
           Ordinations
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           Schism
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           cannot
           make
           Ordination
           null
           ,
           though
           it
           implies
           an
           irregularity
           ,
           else
           the
           Ordinations
           of
           the
           Schismatical
           Church
           of
           Rome
           were
           null
           ,
           which
           are
           counted
           valid
           in
           England
           .
        
         
         
           
           VII
           .
           Hilary
           ,
           or
           whoever
           was
           the
           Author
           
             in
             Q
             ex
             utroque
             Test.
             mixtim
             ,
          
           affirms
           ,
           That
           in
           Alexandriâ
           
             &
             per
             totum
          
           Aegyptum
           
             si
             desit
             Episcopus
             ,
             consecrat
             Presbyter
             .
          
           It
           cannot
           be
           said
           that
           Consecrare
           here
           signifies
           the
           Consecration
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           for
           this
           might
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Presbyter
           ,
           
             proesente
             Episcopo
          
           .
           If
           it
           be
           taken
           for
           Confirmation
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           prejudice
           our
           Cause
           ;
           for
           the
           Canon
           limits
           the
           power
           of
           Confirmation
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Ordination
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           was
           also
           the
           power
           of
           Consecrating
           Churches
           ,
           if
           any
           should
           take
           the
           word
           in
           that
           sense
           .
        
         
           We
           may
           understand
           the
           meaning
           by
           a
           parallel
           place
           of
           Hilary
           in
           Ambrose
           ,
           
           who
           thus
           speaks
           :
           
             Ideo
             non
             per
             omnia
             conveniunt
             scripta
             Apostoli
             Ordinationi
             quae
             nunc
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             est
             ,
             quia
             haec
             inter
             ipsa
             primordia
             sunt
             scripta
             ;
             nam
             &
             Timotheum
             (
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             6.
             
             Presbyterum
             à
             se
             creatum
             )
             Episcopum
             vocat
             ,
             quia
             primum
             Presbyteri
             Episcopi
             appellabantur
             ,
             ut
             recedente
             uno
             ,
             sequens
             ei
             succederet
             .
             Denique
             apud
             Aegyptum
             Presbyteri
             consignant
             ,
             si
             praesens
             non
             sit
             Episcopus
             .
             Sed
             quia
             caeperunt
             sequentes
             Presbyteri
             indigni
             inveniri
             
             ad
             primatus
             tenendos
             ,
             immutata
             est
             ratio
             ,
             prospiciente
             Concilio
             ,
             ut
             non
             Ordo
             ,
             sed
             meritum
             crearet
             Episcopum
             ,
             multorum
             Sacerdotum
             judicio
             constitutum
             ,
             nè
             indignus
             temerè
             usurparet
             ,
             &
             esset
             multis
             scandalum
             .
          
        
         
           The
           same
           Author
           saith
           also
           ,
           
           
             in
             Tim.
          
           3.
           
             post
             Episcopum
             ,
             Diaconi
             Ordinem
             subjicit
             .
             Quare
             ,
             nisi
             quia
             Episcopi
             &
             Presbyteri
             una
             Ordinatio
             est
             ?
             Vterque
             enim
             Sacerdos
             est
             ,
             sed
             Episcopus
             primus
             est
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           note
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Ordination
           in
           
           Hilary's
           time
           did
           not
           in
           all
           things
           agree
           with
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Apostle
           .
           That
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Ministers
           is
           evident
           by
           the
           following
           words
           ,
           
             Presbyterum
             à
             se
             creatum
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           At
           first
           Presbyters
           and
           Bishops
           were
           of
           the
           same
           Order
           and
           Office
           ,
           and
           had
           but
           one
           Odination
           .
           
             Episcopi
             &
             Presbyteri
             una
             Ordinatio
             est
             ,
          
           which
           shews
           the
           meaning
           of
           Ordinatio
           in
           the
           former
           Paragraph
           .
           The
           Bishop
           in
           
           Hilary's
           time
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           the
           Year
           380
           ,
           under
           Damasus
           *
           ,
           was
           but
           
             primus
             Sacerdos
          
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           a
           superiour
           Order
           :
           Peter
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             primus
             Apostolus
             ,
             Matth.
          
           10.
           2.
           and
           yet
           Protestants
           
           hold
           all
           the
           Apostles
           to
           be
           equal
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
           Spalatensis
           infers
           from
           this
           quotation
           ,
           That
           at
           the
           beginning
           when
           a
           Bishop
           died
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           so
           much
           as
           an
           Election
           of
           him
           that
           was
           to
           succeed
           (
           much
           less
           any
           new
           Ordination
           )
           but
           the
           eldest
           Presbyter
           came
           into
           the
           room
           of
           the
           deceased
           Bishop
           .
           See
           the
           Preface
           to
           
           Blondel's
           Apology
           ,
           p.
           11.
           
           &
           31.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           There
           was
           a
           Change
           in
           the
           way
           of
           choosing
           their
           Bishop
           ,
           
             ut
             non
             ordo
             ,
             sed
             meritum
             crearet
             Episcopum
          
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           
             prospiciente
             Concilio
          
           ;
           whether
           that
           Council
           was
           the
           Council
           of
           
             Nice
             ,
             Can.
          
           4.
           as
           Blondel
           thinks
           ;
           for
           it
           should
           seem
           that
           before
           that
           time
           neither
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Province
           ,
           nor
           the
           Concurrence
           of
           three
           Bishops
           in
           Ordination
           ,
           were
           accounted
           necessary
           for
           the
           making
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           though
           it
           might
           be
           the
           Custom
           (
           for
           the
           keeping
           up
           of
           Unity
           )
           in
           some
           places
           :
           Or
           whether
           it
           signifies
           no
           more
           then
           that
           which
           Ierom
           calls
           
             Concilium
             Presbyterorum
          
           ,
           the
           Bench
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           who
           might
           make
           this
           Change
           by
           general
           Consent
           ;
           
             Multorum
             Sacerdotum
             judicio
          
           ,
           as
           Hilarius
           speaks
           :
           Or
           whether
           it
           were
           some
           Council
           ,
           
           of
           which
           we
           have
           no
           further
           account
           in
           Antiquity
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           three
           first
           Centuries
           being
           lost
           *
           ,
           is
           not
           very
           material
           .
           It
           might
           be
           some
           Provincial
           Synod
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           were
           several
           before
           that
           of
           Nice
           ‖
           .
           It
           is
           presumption
           in
           us
           that
           live
           at
           this
           distance
           ,
           to
           say
           there
           was
           no
           such
           Council
           ,
           when
           an
           Ancient
           Writer
           so
           positively
           affirmeth
           it
           .
           Such
           a
           Change
           there
           was
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           some
           Council
           ;
           they
           that
           say
           there
           was
           no
           such
           Council
           ,
           must
           disprove
           it
           by
           some
           positive
           Authentick
           Testimony
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           After
           this
           Change
           the
           Presbyters
           chose
           ,
           and
           made
           their
           Bishop
           :
           For
           so
           Hilarius
           affirms
           him
           to
           be
           ,
           
             multorum
             Sacerdotum
             judicio
             constitutum
          
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           He
           adds
           ,
           that
           in
           
             Egypt
             Presbyteri
             consignant
             ,
             si
             praesens
             non
             sit
             Episcopus
             .
          
           He
           speaks
           in
           the
           foregoing
           words
           of
           the
           Identity
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           he
           brings
           this
           as
           a
           Confirmation
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           the
           Bishop
           they
           might
           do
           those
           things
           which
           Custom
           had
           appropriated
           to
           the
           Bishops
           .
           Consignare
           is
           some
           Act
           of
           Prerogative
           that
           the
           Bishops
           challenged
           to
           themselves
           ,
           which
           yet
           in
           their
           absence
           the
           Presbyters
           
           might
           perform
           .
           Whether
           we
           understand
           it
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           or
           Confirmation
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           did
           
             Chrysmate
             consignare
          
           ,
           it
           's
           not
           material
           ,
           for
           both
           were
           reserved
           to
           the
           Bishop
           by
           the
           Canons
           :
           Though
           by
           comparing
           this
           with
           the
           scope
           of
           
           Hilary's
           Discoarse
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           quotation
           out
           of
           the
           Questions
           under
           
           Austin's
           Name
           —
           
             Si
             desit
             Episcopus
             ,
             consecrat
             Presbyter
             ,
          
           it
           should
           seem
           evidently
           meant
           of
           Ordination
           ;
           especially
           when
           we
           find
           consignare
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           consecrare
           in
           several
           Authors
           ,
           
             Arnob.
             lib.
          
           3.
           
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
          
           2.
           
           
             Tu
             tantum
             quem
             jàm
             Spiritalibus
             castris
             coelestis
             militia
             signavit
             .
          
        
         
           VIII
           .
           Pelagius
           the
           first
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           was
           Ordained
           by
           Iohn
           Bishop
           of
           Perusia
           ,
           
           Bonus
           Bishop
           of
           Florence
           ,
           and
           Andreas
           Presbyter
           
             de
             Hostia
          
           ,
           whereas
           by
           the
           Canons
           three
           Bishops
           are
           absolutely
           necessary
           for
           the
           Ordination
           of
           a
           Bishop
           :
           Either
           then
           Pelagius
           was
           no
           Canonical
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           Succession
           was
           interrupted
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           English
           Bishops
           have
           no
           Canonical
           Succession
           ;
           or
           else
           a
           Presbyter
           hath
           the
           same
           intrinsecal
           power
           
           of
           Ordination
           with
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           it
           's
           only
           restrained
           by
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           .
           This
           Instance
           is
           quoted
           in
           Dr.
           
             Stillingfl
             .
             Iren.
          
           
        
         
           IX
           .
           The
           Chorepiscopi
           ,
           or
           Country-Bishops
           Ordained
           Presbyters
           until
           they
           were
           restrained
           by
           a
           Canon
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           
             Antioch
             ,
             A.
             D.
          
           344.
           
           
           Now
           these
           Chorepiscopi
           were
           either
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           not
           :
           If
           they
           were
           ,
           then
           it
           appears
           that
           Bishops
           were
           made
           not
           only
           in
           Cities
           ,
           but
           in
           Country
           Villages
           ,
           which
           were
           but
           thinly
           peopled
           with
           Christians
           ,
           when
           the
           Majority
           were
           Heathens
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           were
           great
           numbers
           .
           By
           which
           we
           may
           guess
           at
           the
           bigness
           of
           primitive
           Diocesses
           ,
           which
           were
           scarce
           as
           large
           as
           our
           lesser
           Parishes
           .
           Such
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           that
           power
           which
           Christ
           gave
           them
           ,
           without
           Canonical
           Restraints
           ,
           we
           plead
           for
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           desire
           .
           Nay
           the
           Chorepiscopi
           are
           an
           Instance
           of
           Bishops
           without
           subject
           Presbyters
           ;
           they
           were
           but
           Parish-Bishops
           under
           the
           City-Bishop
           .
           
           
             Sine
             authoritate
             literarum
             ejus
             in
             unaquaque
             Parochia
             Chorepiscopis
             non
             licet
             aliquid
             agere
             .
          
           But
           if
           they
           were
           not
           
           Bishops
           ,
           then
           it
           's
           undeniable
           that
           Presbyters
           did
           Ordain
           then
           ,
           without
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           their
           Ordination
           was
           valid
           ,
           until
           they
           were
           limited
           by
           the
           Canons
           .
           The
           second
           Council
           of
           Hispalis
           makes
           the
           Chorepiscopi
           and
           Presbyters
           to
           be
           the
           same
           *
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           
           Bellarmine's
           conceit
           of
           two
           sorts
           of
           Choral
           Bishops
           ,
           some
           meer
           Presbyters
           ,
           
           others
           
             veri
             nominis
             Episcopi
          
           ,
           he
           is
           answered
           at
           large
           by
           Forbes
           in
           his
           
             Irenic
             .
             c.
          
           11.
           
        
         
           X.
           The
           Histories
           of
           Scotland
           do
           tell
           us
           that
           their
           Churches
           were
           governed
           by
           Presbyters
           without
           Bishops
           for
           above
           two
           hundred
           years
           ,
           and
           therefore
           had
           no
           Ordination
           but
           by
           Presbyters
           .
        
         
           
             Hector
             Boetius
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Ante
             Palladium
             populi
             Suffragiis
             ex
             Monachis
             &
             Culdaeis
             pontifices
             assumerentur
             .
          
           Hist.
           Scot.
           lib.
           7.
           fol.
           28.
           
        
         
           
           
             Iohn
             Major
          
           is
           more
           express
           ,
           
             Prioribus
             illis
             temporibus
             ,
             per
             Sacerdotes
             &
             Monachos
             sine
             Episcopis
          
           Scoti
           
             in
             side
             eruditi
             sunt
          
           .
        
         
         
           
             Iohn
             Fordon
          
           justifies
           this
           Custom
           as
           agreeable
           to
           the
           primitive
           Church
           .
           
           
             Ante
             Palladii
             adventum
             habebant
          
           Scoti
           
             sidei
             Doctores
             ac
             Sacramentorum
             Ministratores
             Presbyteros
             solummodo
             vel
             Monachos
             ,
             Ritum
             sequentes
             Ecclesiae
             primitivae
             .
          
           Bishop
           Vsher
           cites
           this
           last
           with
           approbation
           .
           
             De
             primord
             .
             Eccl.
             Brit.
             p.
          
           798
           ,
           799
           ,
           800.
           
        
         
           These
           Authors
           call
           the
           ancient
           Inhabitants
           of
           Scotland
           by
           the
           name
           they
           were
           known
           by
           in
           their
           days
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           Some
           to
           elude
           these
           Testimonies
           ,
           deny
           that
           there
           was
           any
           Conversion
           of
           the
           ancient
           Inhabitants
           of
           that
           part
           of
           Brittain
           ,
           which
           we
           now
           call
           Scotland
           ,
           before
           Palladius
           his
           time
           ,
           or
           neer
           it
           .
           The
           South-Picts
           they
           would
           have
           converted
           not
           till
           
             A.
             D.
          
           432.
           the
           North-Picts
           in
           the
           Year
           560.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           there
           might
           be
           a
           more
           general
           Conversion
           of
           that
           Nation
           at
           those
           times
           ;
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           
           which
           was
           over-grown
           with
           Heathenism
           ,
           and
           other
           Errors
           ,
           might
           be
           revived
           ,
           and
           recovered
           to
           its
           primitive
           Lustre
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           Nennianus
           and
           Columba
           .
        
         
         
           Indeed
           Bede
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Erat
             autem
             Columba
             primus
             Doctor
             fidei
             Christianoe
             transmontanis
             Pictis
             ad
             Aquilonem
             .
          
           He
           was
           the
           first
           he
           knew
           of
           ,
           who
           lived
           two
           hundred
           years
           after
           the
           said
           Conversion
           .
           For
           he
           ends
           his
           History
           with
           the
           year
           766.
           
           It
           is
           acknowledged
           that
           they
           were
           mixed
           with
           Scots
           or
           Irish
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           a
           barbarous
           People
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           likelyhood
           Heathens
           ,
           who
           having
           made
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           all
           ,
           must
           needs
           bring
           Christianity
           to
           a
           low
           ebb
           in
           that
           Country
           .
           The
           converting
           of
           these
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           was
           the
           first
           Conversion
           that
           Bede
           knew
           of
           .
           But
           that
           Christianity
           was
           much
           more
           early
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           is
           proved
           by
           Dr.
           Cowper
           ,
           
           a
           Scotch
           Bishop
           .
           He
           affirms
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           North
           Part
           of
           Brittany
           to
           be
           as
           early
           ,
           if
           not
           earlier
           ,
           then
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           South
           Part.
           He
           proves
           out
           of
           
             Dorotheus
             Synops.
          
           and
           Nicephor
           .
           II.
           40.
           that
           
             Simon
             Zelotes
          
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           in
           Brittain
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           Martyr'd
           and
           Interr'd
           .
           This
           was
           An.
           44.
           
           Christi
           .
           He
           proves
           out
           of
           
             Baloeus
             ,
             Fleming
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           Ioseph
           of
           Arimathea
           came
           into
           Brittain
           ,
           about
           the
           Year
           35.
           
           He
           proves
           out
           of
           Theodoret
           ,
           that
           Paul
           
           after
           his
           Deliverance
           under
           Nero
           ,
           came
           into
           
             Brittain
             .
             Cent.
          
           1.
           lib.
           1.
           c.
           10.
           
           And
           then
           brings
           in
           the
           Papists
           objecting
           ,
           
             What
             is
             this
             to
          
           Scotland
           ?
           He
           answereth
           ?
        
         
           
             What
             Good
             or
             Evil
             especially
             in
             Religion
             hath
             come
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             hath
             been
             found
             by
             manifold
             experience
             easily
             derived
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           He
           saith
           further
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Chronicles
           ,
           That
           A.D.
           
           124.
           
             when
             K.
          
           Lucius
           
             embraced
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             in
             the
             South
             part
             of
             the
             Isle
             ,
             in
             that
             same
             year
             ,
          
           Donald
           
             King
             of
             the
             North
             part
             of
             it
             became
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             that
             when
          
           (
           A.
           300.
           )
           under
           Dioclesian
           
             the
             Church
             of
          
           South
           Brittain
           
             was
             persecuted
             by
             his
             Deputies
             ,
             many
             fled
             to
          
           Crachlint
           [
           or
           Cratilinth
           ]
           
             King
             of
          
           Scots
           ,
           
             who
             did
             lovingly
             receive
             them
             ,
             and
             assigned
             to
             them
             the
          
           Isle
           of
           Man
           ,
           
             and
             erected
             there
             a
             Temple
             dedicated
             to
             Christ
             ,
             called
             otherwise
          
           Sodorensis
           Ecclesia
           .
           
             He
             quotes
             also
             that
             known
             place
             of
          
           Tertullian
           ,
           
             adv
             .
             Iud.
             c.
          
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Britannorum
           loca
           Romanis
           inaccessa
           Christo
           subdita
           sunt
           .
           
             Now
             what
             part
             of
          
           Brittain
           
             he
             means
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Bishop
           )
           
             your
             own
             Cardinal
          
           Baronius
           
             will
             declare
             unto
             you
             —
             It
             's
             evident
          
           (
           saith
           Baronius
           )
           that
           Britannia
           
             was
             divided
             by
             a
             Wall
             built
             by
          
           Adrian
           ,
           
             &c.
             that
             part
             within
             
             was
             possest
             by
             the
          
           Romans
           ,
           
             the
             other
             without
          
           ,
           Britanni
           liberè
           possederunt
           ,
           qui
           saepe
           muros
           illos
           egressi
           Romanos
           praeliis
           provocarunt
           .
           
             For
             this
             cause
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Petrus
             Cluniacensis
             vocat
             Scotos
             antiquiores
             Christianos
             .
          
           Cent.
           3.
           c.
           3.
           
           &
           2.
           c.
           2.
           
           Thus
           far
           the
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           I
           would
           further
           be
           resolved
           in
           these
           Queries
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           When
           the
           Fathers
           mention
           Ioseph
           of
           
             Arimathea
             ,
             Simeon
             Zelotes
          
           ,
           &c.
           to
           have
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           in
           Brittain
           ,
           what
           reason
           have
           we
           to
           exclude
           North-Britain
           from
           partaking
           in
           the
           Blessing
           ?
           The
           whole
           Island
           ,
           Scotland
           and
           England
           ,
           was
           then
           called
           Britain
           .
           It
           is
           most
           reasonable
           to
           think
           that
           those
           Apostles
           and
           Apostolical
           Men
           that
           came
           into
           this
           Land
           ,
           did
           cause
           the
           joyful
           sound
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           heard
           in
           every
           part
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           North
           as
           well
           as
           South
           .
           When
           we
           consider
           their
           Zeal
           ,
           unwearied
           Endeavours
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           wonderful
           Success
           attending
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           Scotland
           remained
           long
           in
           Heathenism
           ,
           after
           the
           Conversion
           of
           South-Brittain
           .
           And
           can
           it
           be
           imagined
           that
           the
           Christians
           of
           South-Brittain
           were
           so
           cruelly
           uncharitable
           as
           not
           to
           
           endeavour
           the
           propagation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           among
           their
           Country-men
           and
           Neighbours
           of
           North-Britain
           ,
           especially
           under
           King
           Lucius
           ,
           in
           whose
           time
           Christianity
           may
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           publick
           Profession
           of
           the
           Land.
           To
           this
           add
           ,
           that
           a
           great
           part
           of
           that
           we
           call
           Scotland
           now
           ,
           belonged
           then
           to
           the
           Dominions
           of
           the
           British
           Kings
           ,
           who
           doubtless
           endeavoured
           the
           planting
           of
           Christianity
           among
           all
           their
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           North-Britain
           received
           their
           first
           Conversion
           by
           Men
           sent
           from
           Rome
           ,
           as
           Bede
           suggests
           ,
           
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           for
           so
           long
           a
           time
           after
           ,
           they
           kept
           their
           Easter
           after
           the
           Eastern
           manner
           ,
           and
           not
           after
           the
           Roman
           ?
           When
           the
           
           Saxon-Roman-Bishops
           imposed
           Conformity
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           they
           opposed
           them
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           
           and
           Bishop
           Colman
           (
           who
           came
           from
           Scotland
           )
           left
           his
           Charge
           ,
           rather
           then
           Conform
           ,
           about
           the
           Year
           664.
           
        
         
           The
           Picts
           and
           Britains
           were
           as
           rigid
           Nonconformists
           as
           he
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           and
           are
           termed
           by
           Wilfride
           ,
           at
           a
           publick
           Disputation
           ,
           
             obstinationis
             eorum
             complices
          
           *
           .
           Their
           Bishop
           Dagamus
           refused
           all
           Communion
           with
           the
           Roman
           
           Bishops
           ,
           
           and
           would
           not
           as
           much
           as
           eat
           with
           them
           in
           the
           same
           House
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           Roman
           Bishops
           were
           growing
           in
           greatness
           ,
           and
           arriving
           towards
           the
           Perfection
           of
           the
           
             Man
             of
             Sin
          
           ,
           they
           sent
           their
           Bishops
           to
           most
           Nations
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           a
           dependence
           upon
           them
           ;
           so
           they
           did
           send
           Palladius
           to
           
             Ireland
             ,
             Nynias
          
           to
           Scotland
           ,
           *
           Austin
           to
           
             England
             ,
             Vivilo
          
           to
           the
           Boiarians
           ,
           as
           we
           observed
           before
           .
        
         
           Bede
           himself
           acknowledges
           that
           the
           first
           Bishop
           the
           Scots
           had
           was
           Palladius
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           Christians
           before
           ;
           
           
             Palladius
             ad
             Scotos
             in
             Christum
             credentes
             à
             Pontifice
             Romanae
             Ecclesiae
             Celestino
             primus
             mittitur
             Episcopus
             .
          
           He
           did
           not
           make
           them
           Christians
           ,
           but
           found
           them
           so
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           objected
           further
           ,
           out
           of
           Bede
           ,
           That
           Britain
           in
           
           Palladius's
           time
           had
           such
           Bishops
           as
           were
           in
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           .
        
         
           
           
             Answ.
             Bede
          
           acknowledges
           that
           the
           British
           and
           Scotch
           Bishops
           were
           many
           of
           them
           Ordained
           only
           by
           one
           Bishop
           .
           They
           were
           not
           then
           such
           Bishops
           as
           were
           in
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ;
           for
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Empire
           
           they
           were
           Ordained
           by
           three
           Bishops
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           fourth
           Canon
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           .
           It
           's
           an
           evidence
           that
           they
           thought
           themselves
           not
           obliged
           by
           General
           Councils
           .
        
         
           But
           suppose
           there
           were
           such
           Bishops
           here
           ,
           as
           were
           in
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           not
           very
           unlikely
           but
           the
           Church-Government
           of
           Britain
           ,
           being
           a
           Province
           of
           that
           Empire
           ,
           might
           be
           in
           some
           degree
           modelled
           according
           to
           the
           Forms
           used
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           The
           Hierarchy
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           that
           Empire
           had
           its
           Pattern
           from
           the
           Heathen
           .
           The
           Heathen
           had
           their
           Sacerdotes
           ,
           and
           over
           them
           their
           
             Pontifices
             maximos
          
           *
           .
        
         
           In
           every
           Province
           ,
           one
           chief
           Priest
           had
           the
           Supream
           Power
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           the
           other
           Priests
           were
           subject
           .
           And
           these
           were
           chosen
           
             ex
             hominibus
             qui
             in
             negotiis
             Civilibus
             ,
             &
             rebus
             publicis
             erant
             illustrissimi
          
           ‖
           .
           See
           the
           Epistle
           of
           Iulian
           to
           Arsacius
           ,
           Chief-Priest
           of
           Galatia
           ,
           in
           Sozom.
           V.
           16.
           
           Here
           is
           a
           President
           for
           Bishops
           intermedling
           in
           State
           Affairs
           .
        
         
           The
           Office
           of
           these
           Chief-Priests
           was
           to
           Ordain
           and
           Govern
           the
           inferiour
           Priests
           .
           
        
         
         
           The
           Master
           of
           the
           Sentences
           ingenuously
           confesseth
           that
           the
           distinction
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           Metropolitans
           ,
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           was
           borrowed
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           Thus
           he
           :
        
         
           
             Ordo
             Episcoporum
             quadripartitus
             est
          
           ,
           
           
             scil
             .
             in
             Patriarchis
             ,
             Archiepiscopis
             ,
             Metropolitanis
             &
             Episcopis
             —
             horum
             autem
             discretio
             à
             Gentilibus
             introducta
             videtur
             ,
             qui
             suos
             Flamines
             ,
             alios
             simpliciter
             flamines
             ,
             alios
             Archi-flamines
             ,
             alios
             Protoflamines
             appellabant
             .
          
        
         
           That
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           of
           Britain
           was
           built
           upon
           the
           Ruins
           of
           the
           Pagan
           Hierarchy
           is
           expresly
           affirmed
           by
           
             Ponticus
             Virunnius
          
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           there
           were
           in
           Britain
           before
           Christianity
           28
           Flamens
           ,
           and
           three
           Arch-Flamens
           .
           In
           the
           room
           of
           the
           Flamens
           were
           set
           up
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           room
           of
           the
           Arch-Flamens
           Arch-Bishops
           .
           The
           Seat
           of
           the
           Arch-Flamens
           were
           
             London
             ,
             York
          
           ,
           and
           Caerleon
           upon
           Vsk.
           To
           these
           three
           Metropolitans
           were
           subject
           28
           Bishops
           .
           
             Fuerunt
             in
          
           Britanniâ
           
             octo
             &
             viginti
             Flamines
             ,
             nec
             non
             &
             tres
             Archi
             flamines
             ,
             quorum
             potestati
             coeteri
             judices
             morum
             atque
             phanatici
             submittebantur
             ....
             ubi
             .
             erant
             Flamines
             ,
             Eiscopos
             ,
             
             ubi
             autem
             Archi-flamines
             ,
             Archi-episcopos
             posuerunt
             ,
             mirâ
             sanctitate
             ,
             &
             incredibili
             devotione
             .
             Sedes
             autem
             Archi-flaminum
             (
             quae
             fuit
             antiquissima
             religio
             )
             in
             tribus
             nobilioribus
             Civitatibus
             fuerant
          
           
           ;
           Lundoniis
           ,
           
             viz.
             atque
          
           Eboraci
           ,
           
             &
             in
             Vrbe
          
           Legionum
           super
           Oscam
           
             fluvium
             —
             His
             igitur
             tribus
             Metropolitanis
             ,
             evacuata
             superstitione
             ,
          
           28.
           
           
             Episcopi
             subduntur
          
           .
        
         
           The
           description
           that
           Caesar
           gives
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           ancient
           Druids
           ,
           something
           agrees
           with
           this
           of
           
             Ponticus
             Virunnius
             .
             C●●●r
          
           saith
           concerning
           the
           Druids
           of
           France
           ,
           That
           they
           managed
           all
           the
           Pagan
           Devotions
           ,
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           one
           Chief
           President
           ,
           whose
           Authority
           was
           Supream
           :
           when
           he
           died
           ,
           another
           was
           chosen
           to
           succeed
           him
           .
           
             Illi
             rebus
             divinis
             intersunt
             ,
             Sacrificia
             publica
             ac
             privata
             procurant
             ,
             religiones
             interpretantur
             —
             His
             autem
             omnibus
             Druidibus
             praeest
             unus
             ,
             
             qui
             summam
             inter
             eos
             habet
             auctoritatem
             .
             Hoc
             mortuo
             ,
             si
             quis
             ex
             reliquis
             excellit
             dignitate
             ,
             succedit
             ;
             at
             si
             sunt
             plures
             pares
             ,
             suffragio
             Druidum
             adlegitur
             .
          
           He
           adds
           ,
           That
           this
           Discipline
           was
           found
           in
           
             Britain
             ;
             Disciplina
             in
             Britannia
             reperta
             ,
             atque
             in
             
             Galliam
             translata
             esse
             existimatur
             ;
             &
             nunc
             qui
             diligentiùs
             eam
             rem
             cognoscere
             volunt
             ,
             plerumque
             illo
             ,
             discendi
             causâ
             proficiscuntur
             .
          
        
         
           Having
           prov'd
           that
           Christianity
           was
           in
           the
           North
           part
           of
           Britain
           before
           
           Palladius's
           time
           ,
           and
           vindicated
           Boethius
           and
           Fordon
           ,
           I
           proceed
           to
           give
           an
           Instance
           of
           Presbyters
           Ordaining
           in
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           Segenius
           a
           Presbyter
           and
           Abbot
           of
           Hy
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           other
           Presbyters
           of
           the
           Monastery
           Ordained
           Bishop
           Aidan
           .
           The
           Presbyters
           of
           Hy
           also
           Ordain'd
           Finan
           as
           Successor
           to
           *
           Aidan
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           Quotation
           't
           is
           said
           by
           some
           ,
           that
           Aidan
           was
           ordain'd
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           '
           thus
           prove
           :
           
             There
             was
             always
             one
             Bishop
             in
          
           Hy
           
             Monastery
             ,
             as
             Bishop
          
           Usher
           
             tells
             us
             out
             of
             the
          
           Ulster
           
             Annals
             ;
             and
             another
             person
             Ordained
             perhaps
             only
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Hy
           ,
           
             who
             was
             returned
             back
             from
          
           Northumbria
           .
           
             Then
             at
             least
             there
             were
             present
             two
             Bishops
             for
          
           Aidan's
           Ordination
           .
        
         
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           We
           have
           no
           Author
           near
           that
           time
           that
           saith
           there
           was
           a
           Bishop
           constantly
           resident
           at
           Hy
           ,
           which
           our
           Adversaries
           think
           a
           good
           Argument
           against
           the
           Scottish
           Historians
           .
           As
           to
           the
           Annals
           of
           Vlster
           ,
           we
           leave
           them
           for
           Apocryphal
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           attested
           by
           any
           Author
           of
           that
           Age.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           suppose
           there
           were
           a
           Bishop
           resident
           at
           Hy
           ,
           he
           was
           subject
           to
           the
           Abbot
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           only
           Church-Governour
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           and
           the
           Provinces
           about
           ‖
           .
           The
           Monastery
           was
           not
           only
           exempted
           from
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           is
           usual
           ,
           but
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Province
           were
           subject
           to
           the
           Abbot
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           parallel
           Instance
           of
           Oxford
           being
           under
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Chancellor
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           place
           (
           which
           is
           urged
           by
           some
           )
           is
           not
           to
           the
           point
           ,
           for
           the
           Bishop
           is
           not
           subject
           to
           the
           Vice-Chancellor
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishops
           were
           to
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Hy.
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Oxford
           hath
           a
           Jurisdiction
           over
           all
           that
           have
           a
           Parochial
           Cure
           in
           the
           University
           ,
           
           versity
           ,
           who
           swear
           Canonical
           Obedience
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Bishops
           under
           the
           Jurisdiction
           at
           Hy
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           second
           Bishop
           said
           to
           be
           at
           Hy
           ,
           when
           Aidan
           was
           Ordained
           ,
           cannot
           be
           produced
           out
           of
           Bede
           .
           It
           doth
           not
           appear
           that
           he
           was
           Ordained
           Bishop
           .
           *
           Bede
           calls
           him
           only
           Sacerdotem
           ,
           a
           Priest.
           Or
           if
           he
           was
           ,
           how
           will
           it
           appear
           that
           he
           was
           Ordain'd
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Hy
           ?
        
         
           
             Ordain'd
             perhaps
             only
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Hy
           ,
           saith
           the
           Learned
           Historian
           :
           Here
           is
           a
           plain
           begging
           of
           the
           Question
           ;
           It
           is
           taken
           for
           granted
           that
           this
           Man
           was
           Ordained
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Hy
           ,
           which
           we
           deny
           ,
           and
           which
           Bede
           no
           where
           affirms
           .
           
           Finan's
           Ordination
           was
           by
           the
           Seniores
           and
           their
           Abbot
           ,
           
           as
           Bede
           saith
           ,
           and
           therefore
           his
           Predecessor
           had
           no
           other
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           objected
           further
           ,
           That
           
             Finan
             must
             needs
             be
             Ordain'd
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             because
             there
             were
             three
             Bishops
             at
             the
             Ordination
             of
          
           Cedd
           .
           
             This
             deserves
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             our
             Aversaries
             ,
             and
             consider'd
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             where
          
           Bede
           
             speaks
             of
             Scottish
             Ordinations
          
           .
        
         
         
           I
           answer
           we
           have
           taken
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           find
           it
           doth
           not
           at
           all
           concern
           the
           thing
           in
           question
           .
           For
           
           Cedd's
           Ordination
           was
           at
           Lindis-farn
           in
           England
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Abbots
           of
           Hy.
           Let
           one
           Example
           be
           produced
           of
           Ordination
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           within
           the
           district
           of
           Hy
           ,
           and
           't
           will
           be
           something
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           not
           yet
           met
           with
           .
        
         
           Bede
           speaking
           of
           the
           British
           Bishops
           ,
           calls
           them
           Presbyters
           or
           Teachers
           *
           :
           so
           that
           't
           is
           uncertain
           what
           sort
           of
           Bishops
           the
           old
           Brittains
           had
           .
        
         
           'T
           was
           many
           years
           after
           
           Cedd's
           time
           ,
           before
           the
           British
           Churches
           would
           submit
           to
           the
           Roman
           Yoke
           of
           Discipline
           ;
           when
           they
           had
           throughly
           imbib'd
           the
           Romish
           Modes
           and
           Customs
           ,
           then
           at
           a
           Synod
           held
           at
           
             Celichyth
             ,
             A.
             D.
          
           816.
           't
           was
           decreed
           ,
           
             That
             none
             of
             the
             Scottish
             Nation
             should
             be
             permitted
             to
             use
             the
             sacred
             Ministry
             among
             us
             .
          
        
         
           It
           's
           argued
           further
           against
           the
           Scotch
           Ordinations
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           needs
           be
           Episcopal
           ,
           
             because
             the
          
           Romans
           
             did
             not
             
             dislike
             the
             Orders
             ,
          
           that
           they
           found
           in
           the
           British
           Church
           .
        
         
           
           If
           by
           the
           British
           Church
           be
           meant
           the
           Church
           of
           
             South
             Britain
          
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           as
           we
           observed
           before
           ,
           but
           if
           the
           Orders
           conferred
           in
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Hy
           be
           intended
           ,
           the
           Romans
           were
           not
           so
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Priviledges
           of
           Abbots
           ,
           as
           to
           dislike
           their
           Ordinations
           ,
           which
           to
           this
           day
           are
           allow'd
           by
           the
           Canons
           of
           that
           Church
           *
           .
        
         
           XI
           .
           The
           ancient
           Waldenses
           had
           their
           Ministers
           Ordained
           by
           Presbyters
           without
           Bishops
           .
           They
           maintain
           all
           Ministers
           to
           be
           in
           a
           state
           of
           parity
           ,
           and
           their
           Presbyters
           imposed
           Hands
           for
           Ordination
           †
           .
           These
           were
           the
           Fathers
           and
           famous
           Predecessors
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           bore
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           day
           .
           They
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           be
           first
           Witnesses
           against
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Salisbury
           calls
           them
           ,
           
             The
             purest
             Remains
             of
             primitive
             Christianity
             .
          
        
         
           From
           them
           the
           
             Fratres
             Bohemi
          
           had
           their
           Succession
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           for
           they
           
           sent
           
             Michael
             Zambergius
          
           ,
           and
           two
           more
           ,
           for
           Ordination
           to
           the
           poor
           Waldenses
           (
           who
           never
           had
           a
           Bishop
           among
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           Title
           only
           )
           In
           compliance
           with
           their
           desires
           ,
           two
           of
           their
           Titular
           Bishops
           ,
           with
           some
           Presbyters
           that
           had
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Titles
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           made
           Zambergius
           ,
           and
           his
           two
           Collegues
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           giving
           them
           power
           of
           Ordination
           *
           .
           We
           dislike
           not
           ,
           that
           for
           Orders
           sake
           ,
           the
           Exercise
           of
           this
           Power
           should
           be
           ordinarily
           restrained
           to
           the
           graver
           Ministers
           ,
           provided
           they
           assume
           it
           not
           as
           proper
           to
           themselves
           by
           a
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           nor
           clog
           it
           with
           unscriptural
           Impositions
           .
        
         
           XII
           .
           Wickliffs
           followers
           here
           in
           England
           held
           and
           practised
           Ordination
           by
           meer
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           least
           any
           should
           think
           they
           did
           so
           of
           necessity
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           it
           's
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           it
           upon
           this
           Principle
           ,
           that
           all
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           have
           equal
           power
           *
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Popish
           Historian
           saith
           ,
           who
           complains
           how
           all
           parts
           of
           England
           were
           full
           of
           those
           People
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Prelates
           knew
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           none
           were
           forward
           to
           prosecute
           the
           Guilty
           ,
           except
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Norwich
           *
        
         
           XIII
           .
           In
           the
           Island
           of
           Taprobane
           ,
           or
           Zeilan
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           now
           call'd
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Church
           of
           Christians
           govern'd
           by
           a
           Presbyter
           and
           his
           Deacon
           ,
           without
           any
           Superiour
           Bishop
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           or
           his
           Flock
           was
           subject
           .
           This
           Island
           is
           above
           two
           thousand
           Miles
           in
           compass
           *
           ,
           a
           Province
           big
           enough
           for
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           yet
           had
           none
           in
           Iustin
           the
           Emperour's
           time
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           the
           Year
           520
           ,
           but
           was
           under
           the
           †
           Jurisdiction
           of
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           Ordain'd
           in
           Persia
           ,
           who
           in
           all
           likelyhood
           Ordain'd
           his
           Successor
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           be
           at
           the
           trouble
           of
           sending
           for
           one
           to
           very
           remote
           Countries
           .
        
         
         
           By
           this
           Passage
           it
           appears
           that
           Bishops
           were
           not
           thought
           Essential
           to
           Churches
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           the
           sixth
           Age
           ,
           and
           that
           meer
           Presbyters
           have
           power
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           Ordination
           .
        
         
           The
           Fathers
           in
           the
           second
           Council
           of
           
             Carthage
             ,
             A.
             D.
          
           428.
           did
           observe
           ,
           that
           until
           that
           time
           ,
           some
           Dioceses
           never
           had
           any
           Bishops
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           Ordained
           they
           should
           have
           none
           for
           the
           future
           *
           .
           They
           would
           never
           have
           made
           such
           a
           Canon
           ,
           had
           they
           concluded
           the
           Government
           by
           Bishops
           to
           be
           
             Iure
             Divino
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
        
         
           
             Objections
             against
             Ordinations
             by
             Presbyters
             answered
             .
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             against
             the
             Canons
             .
             So
             is
             Episcopal
             Ordination
             .
             2.
             
             It
             destroys
             the
             Line
             of
             Succession
             ,
             answered
             in
             Seven
             Particulars
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Case
             of
             Ischyras
             consider'd
             .
             A
             Passage
             in
             Jerom
             explained
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Will
           briefly
           reflect
           upon
           the
           most
           material
           Objections
           that
           are
           made
           against
           the
           Ordination
           I
           plead
           for
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           1.
           
           Ordination
           by
           Presbyters
           without
           Bishops
           is
           condemned
           by
           the
           Old
           Canons
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Many
           things
           are
           reserv'd
           to
           the
           Bishops
           by
           the
           Old
           Canons
           meerly
           to
           support
           their
           Grandeur
           .
           
           For
           this
           reason
           the
           Consecration
           of
           Churches
           ,
           the
           Erecting
           of
           Altars
           ,
           the
           making
           of
           Chrysm
           ,
           the
           Reconciling
           of
           Penitents
           ,
           
           the
           Vailing
           of
           Nuns
           ,
           &c.
           were
           appropriated
           to
           the
           Bishops
           .
           All
           this
           is
           ingeniously
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           
             Hispalis
             —
             Let
             the
             Presbyters
             know
             that
             the
             power
             of
             Ordaining
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             is
             forbidden
             them
             by
             the
             Apostolical
             See
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             novel
             Ecclesiastical
             Constitutions
          
           *
           .
           They
           add
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           done
           to
           bear
           up
           the
           dignity
           of
           the
           Bishops
           †
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           same
           reason
           the
           Chorepiscopi
           ,
           or
           Country
           Bishops
           ,
           were
           restrained
           from
           Ordaining
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Antioch
           ‖
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           same
           reason
           't
           was
           decreed
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           
             Sardis
             ,
             A.
             D.
          
           347.
           
           That
           no
           Village
           or
           lesser
           Town
           must
           have
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           
             nè
             vilescat
             nomen
             Episcopi
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Episcopal
           Ordinations
           also
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           now
           managed
           ,
           will
           prove
           Nullities
           by
           the
           Old
           Canons
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Ancient
           Canons
           ,
           call'd
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           are
           confirmed
           by
           the
           sixth
           General
           Council
           at
           *
           Constantinople
           ,
           do
           depose
           all
           Bishops
           that
           are
           chosen
           by
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           .
        
         
           Can.
           29.
           
           
           
             If
             any
             Bishop
             obtains
             a
             Church
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Secular
             Powers
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             deposed
             ,
             and
             separated
             from
             Communion
             with
             all
             his
             Adherents
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Canon
           is
           revived
           by
           the
           second
           Council
           of
           Nice
           *
           ,
           which
           the
           Greeks
           call
           the
           Seventh
           General
           Council
           .
        
         
           All
           our
           English
           Bishops
           are
           chosen
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           the
           Presbyters
           and
           People
           of
           their
           Diocess
           .
           The
           King
           's
           Writ
           of
           
             Conge
             d'Eslier
          
           to
           the
           Dean
           and
           Chapter
           to
           choose
           their
           Bishop
           ,
           is
           only
           matter
           of
           form
           ,
           for
           the
           King
           chooseth
           properly
           ,
           and
           the
           Dean
           and
           Chapter
           cannot
           reject
           the
           Person
           whom
           he
           recommends
           :
           nor
           are
           they
           the
           just
           Representatives
           of
           the
           Clergy
           and
           People
           of
           the
           Diocess
           ,
           whose
           Suffrages
           were
           required
           of
           old
           in
           the
           designation
           of
           a
           Bishop
           †
           .
        
         
         
           Can.
           6.
           
           Forbids
           Bishops
           to
           intermeddle
           with
           Secular
           Affairs
           upon
           pain
           of
           Deprivatiion
           .
           
           
             Let
             not
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             Presbyter
             ,
             or
             Deacon
             ,
             assume
             worldly
             Cares
             :
             and
             if
             he
             doth
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             deposed
             .
          
           Bishops
           at
           this
           time
           were
           not
           Judges
           in
           Civil
           Matters
           ,
           nor
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           thing
           inconsistent
           with
           their
           Office
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.4
           .
        
         
           Can.
           80.
           adds
           ,
           
           
             A
             Bishop
             must
             not
             engage
             in
             Publick
             Administrations
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             give
             himself
             to
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             Let
             him
             resolvedly
             decline
             these
             ,
             or
             be
             Deposed
             ;
             for
             no
             Man
             can
             serve
             two
             Masters
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           England
           doth
           not
           observe
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           first
           General
           Councils
           ,
           which
           some
           ‖
           would
           have
           us
           believe
           are
           the
           measures
           of
           her
           Reformation
           next
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           Canon
           of
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Nice
          
           requires
           the
           Ordination
           of
           a
           Bishop
           to
           be
           ,
           
           by
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Province
           ,
           at
           least
           by
           three
           ,
           with
           the
           
             Consent
             of
             the
             absent
             Bishops
             expressed
             in
             writing
             .
          
           I
           never
           knew
           the
           Consent
           of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Province
           required
           ,
           much
           less
           expressed
           in
           Writing
           ,
           before
           
           the
           Consecration
           of
           English
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           
           Can.
           5.
           
           Requires
           Provincial
           Councils
           twice
           a
           year
           .
           This
           is
           not
           observed
           .
        
         
           
           Can.
           6.
           and
           7th
           ,
           establish
           the
           Rights
           and
           Priviledges
           of
           Metropolitans
           .
        
         
           Quaere
           ,
           Whether
           Austin
           the
           Monk
           ,
           whom
           the
           Pope
           made
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           did
           not
           wrongfully
           invade
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Brittish
           Bishops
           (
           over
           whom
           Pope
           Gregory
           could
           give
           him
           no
           just
           Power
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           pretended
           Grant
           ,
           mentioned
           by
           *
           Bede
           )
           which
           are
           not
           restored
           to
           this
           day
           :
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           whether
           this
           doth
           not
           make
           a
           Canonical
           Nullity
           in
           the
           whole
           Succession
           of
           English
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           derive
           their
           Line
           from
           that
           
             usurping
             Prelate
          
           .
        
         
           Can.
           15
           and
           16th
           ,
           †
           forbids
           Ministers
           to
           remove
           from
           the
           Church
           in
           which
           they
           were
           Ordained
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           mention
           several
           other
           Canons
           in
           this
           Council
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           observed
           ,
           as
           the
           third
           ,
           the
           eleventh
           ,
           the
           fourteenth
           ,
           (
           which
           in
           the
           Greek
           is
           the
           eighteenth
           )
           
           the
           nineteenth
           and
           *
           twentieth
           ,
           which
           forbids
           kneeling
           upon
           the
           Lord's
           days
           .
        
         
           No
           more
           are
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Great
           Council
           of
           Chalcedon
           observed
           .
        
         
           Can.
           3.
           forbids
           Ministers
           to
           take
           Farms
           or
           Stewardships
           ,
           and
           to
           intermeddle
           with
           Secular
           Affairs
           .
        
         
           Can.
           7.
           †
           is
           against
           the
           Clergies
           medling
           with
           Military
           Affairs
           ,
           or
           receiving
           Secular
           Honours
           ,
           upon
           pain
           of
           Excommunication
           .
           
             Booted
             Prelates
          
           and
           
             Spiritual
             Lords
          
           would
           have
           look'd
           strange
           in
           this
           Age.
           
        
         
           One
           of
           the
           Methods
           which
           Iulian
           the
           Apostate
           used
           to
           corrupt
           the
           Clergy
           was
           to
           make
           Senators
           and
           
             Ministers
             of
             State
          
           of
           them
           ‖
           .
           That
           Politick
           Enemy
           of
           Christianity
           knew
           well
           enough
           how
           inconsistent
           worldly
           Greatness
           and
           
           Dominion
           would
           be
           with
           that
           humble
           Mortification
           ,
           and
           vigorous
           Application
           which
           the
           Gospel
           requires
           .
           He
           that
           had
           been
           a
           *
           READER
           in
           the
           Church
           before
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Empire
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           ignorant
           of
           that
           Precept
           of
           our
           Saviour
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           Matth.
           20.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           
             The
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             exercise
             Dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             .
          
        
         
           Can.
           10.
           
           
           Deposeth
           all
           obstinate
           Pluralists
           .
        
         
           This
           Canon
           ,
           if
           executed
           ,
           would
           bear
           hard
           upon
           our
           Gigantick
           Pluralists
           ,
           that
           heap
           Pelion
           upon
           Ossa
           ,
           Steeple
           upon
           Steeple
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           would
           mount
           to
           Heaven
           from
           the
           Pinnacle
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Promotions
           .
        
         
           I
           only
           produce
           these
           Canons
           
             ad
             hominem
          
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           unreasonable
           't
           is
           to
           urge
           old
           Canons
           against
           Ordinations
           by
           Presbyters
           ,
           when
           they
           may
           be
           equally
           urged
           against
           Episcopal
           Ordinations
           .
        
         
           We
           judge
           it
           more
           ingenuous
           to
           disown
           their
           Authority
           over
           us
           ,
           as
           being
           made
           by
           such
           as
           had
           no
           power
           to
           give
           
           Universal
           Laws
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           pretend
           Submission
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           who
           act
           in
           open
           Contradiction
           to
           them
           .
           If
           then
           it
           be
           a
           Crime
           not
           to
           observe
           the
           Canons
           ,
           let
           them
           that
           are
           without
           Canonical
           Guilt
           
             cast
             the
             first
             Stone
          
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           2.
           
           Your
           Ordinations
           are
           not
           by
           such
           Diocesans
           as
           have
           uninterrupted
           Succession
           down
           from
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           This
           is
           the
           triumphing
           Argument
           of
           the
           Papists
           against
           the
           first
           Reformers
           .
           They
           peremptorily
           deny
           the
           validity
           of
           their
           Ordinations
           ,
           because
           they
           wanted
           this
           Succession
           .
           It
           is
           urged
           by
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
             De
             Sacram.
             Ordinis
             .
             cap.
          
           2.
           and
           by
           Gretzer
           against
           
             Luther
             ,
             Ep.
             Dedic
             .
             praefix
             .
             Operibus
             ejus
             .
          
        
         
           The
           same
           Argument
           is
           used
           by
           Parsons
           ,
           the
           supposed
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Three
             Conversions
             of
          
           England
           ,
           part
           2.
           cap.
           10.
           and
           by
           
             Stapleton
             ,
             Rel.
             cap.
          
           1.
           q.
           4.
           art
           .
           2.
           as
           also
           by
           Arnoux
           the
           Jesuit
           in
           
           Moulin's
           
             Buckler
             ,
             p.
          
           274
           ,
           275.
           
           Turrian
           the
           Jesuite
           writ
           a
           great
           Book
           
             de
             Ordinationibus
             Ministrorum
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           against
           the
           Ordinations
           in
           Protestant
           Churches
           .
           The
           Sum
           of
           all
           his
           Arguments
           is
           this
           
           of
           the
           Succession
           ,
           which
           we
           find
           gathered
           up
           in
           this
           Syllogism
           by
           M.
           Sadeel
           ,
           
           
             All
             lawful
             Ordinations
             depend
             upon
             an
             Ordinary
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             under
             the
             Roman
             Pontiff
             ,
             the
             visible
             Head
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             :
             but
             no
             Protestant
             Ordinations
             are
             such
             ;
             therefore
             no
             Protestant
             Ordinations
             are
             lawful
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             void
             ,
             null
             ,
             and
             meerly
             Laic
             .
          
           This
           Argument
           is
           exactly
           the
           same
           that
           is
           used
           against
           our
           Ordinations
           ;
           but
           with
           this
           Addition
           ,
           That
           the
           Pope
           is
           put
           at
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Line
           of
           Succession
           ,
           which
           adds
           no
           great
           Reputation
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           Argument
           of
           the
           Succession
           is
           at
           large
           refuted
           by
           our
           Prosestant
           Writers
           .
           
           Sadeel
           calls
           it
           ,
           
             praecipuum
             adversariorum
             Argumentum
          
           ;
           he
           challenges
           them
           to
           produce
           some
           Scripture
           to
           confirm
           it
           by
           .
           Several
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           Ancients
           are
           cited
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Succession
           they
           plead
           for
           is
           a
           
             Succession
             of
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           and
           
             not
             of
             Persons
          
           ;
           which
           Succession
           of
           Doctrine
           failing
           in
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           the
           other
           Succession
           of
           Persons
           is
           a
           meer
           useless
           Carcass
           .
           These
           offensive
           Carcasses
           of
           Popish
           Bishops
           are
           animated
           by
           some
           to
           propagate
           a
           Generation
           of
           immortal
           Successors
           .
        
         
         
           He
           further
           proves
           ,
           that
           the
           Ordinary
           Succession
           of
           Ministers
           may
           be
           interrupted
           by
           Scripture-Examples
           ;
           
           
             as
             when
             the
             Priesthood
             was
             taken
             away
             from
             the
             House
             of
             Ely
             ,
             to
             whom
             a
             Promise
             of
             perpetual
             Succession
             was
             made
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             30.
             
             And
             under
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             ,
             God
             raised
             up
             Elijah
             to
             preach
             Repentance
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             not
             
               ex
               Sacerdotum
               Ordine
            
             .
             Nay
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             coming
             to
             reform
             his
             Church
             ,
             chose
             unto
             himself
             Apostles
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             Priests
             ,
             but
             from
             other
             Families
             .
             He
             did
             not
             observe
             the
             Ordinary
             Succession
             in
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           may
           add
           ,
           That
           the
           Roman
           Governours
           set
           up
           and
           deposed
           what
           High
           Priests
           they
           pleased
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           without
           regard
           to
           Lineal
           Succession
           .
           *
           Iosephus
           gives
           many
           Instances
           of
           this
           kind
           ;
           
             Vide
             lib.
          
           15.
           c.
           2.
           
           If
           ever
           an
           uninterrupted
           Succession
           were
           necessary
           to
           the
           being
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Priesthood
           ,
           which
           was
           entailed
           upon
           one
           Family
           ;
           but
           the
           Church
           remained
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           though
           the
           regular
           Succession
           was
           destroyed
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
           To
           the
           same
           effect
           speaks
           holy
           Mr.
           Bradford
           ,
           the
           Martyr
           ,
           to
           Dr.
           
             Harpsfield
             ;
             You
             shall
             not
             find
             ,
          
           
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             in
             all
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             this
             your
             essential
             part
             of
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             .
             In
             Christ's
             Church
             Antichrist
             will
             sit
             .
          
        
         
           Dr.
           Fulk
           saith
           ,
           
           
             If
             the
             Truth
             of
             Doctrine
             be
             necessary
             to
             prove
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             a
             true
             Church
             with
             lawful
             Succession
             also
             .
          
        
         
           Dr.
           Field
           is
           of
           the
           same
           Judgment
           in
           this
           Point
           .
           Field
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           II.
           6.
           
           &
           III.
           39.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Perkins
           distinguisheth
           of
           a
           threefold
           Succession
           .
           
             The
             first
             of
             Persons
             and
             Doctrines
             ,
             in
             the
             primitive
             Church
             .
             The
             second
             of
             Persons
             alone
             ,
             among
             Infidels
             and
             Hereticks
             .
             The
             third
             of
             Doctrine
             alone
             .
             And
             thus
             our
             Ministers
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             succeed
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             sufficient
             .
             For
             this
             Rule
             must
             be
             remembred
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             that
             of
             Order
             and
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             is
             tied
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             annext
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             to
             Doctrine
             .
          
        
         
           Dr.
           White
           largely
           confutes
           this
           pretended
           Succession
           in
           his
           defence
           of
           the
           way
           to
           the
           true
           Church
           †
           .
           So
           doth
           his
           Brother
           Mr.
           
             Francis
             White
          
           ‖
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           the
           vanity
           of
           this
           pretended
           Succession
           ,
           who
           they
           be
           that
           maintain
           it
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           the
           Opposers
           of
           it
           .
           It
           's
           one
           of
           the
           Pillars
           of
           the
           Popish
           Church
           ,
           which
           supports
           that
           tottering
           Fabrick
           .
        
         
           The
           Arguments
           against
           our
           Ordination
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           defective
           ,
           when
           no
           other
           can
           be
           found
           ,
           but
           those
           which
           the
           Jesuits
           urge
           against
           all
           Protestant
           Ordinations
           .
           It
           's
           an
           ill
           Cause
           that
           must
           be
           defended
           by
           Weapons
           borrowed
           out
           of
           their
           Tents
           .
           Is
           there
           no
           Sword
           in
           Israel
           that
           you
           go
           to
           the
           Philistines
           to
           sharpen
           your
           Goads
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           violent
           Assertors
           and
           Defendants
           of
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           little
           consider
           that
           by
           this
           Hypothesis
           there
           can
           be
           no
           true
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           for
           it
           's
           certain
           the
           Chain
           of
           Succession
           pleaded
           for
           ,
           hath
           been
           broken
           again
           and
           again
           .
           One
           Nullity
           makes
           a
           breach
           in
           the
           whole
           Chain
           .
           All
           our
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           derive
           their
           Succession
           from
           Rome
           .
           Now
           if
           we
           can
           find
           any
           Interruption
           in
           the
           Succession
           of
           Bishops
           there
           ,
           it
           Nullifies
           all
           the
           Administrations
           of
           those
           that
           depend
           upon
           them
           .
           If
           the
           Pope
           succeeds
           Peter
           ,
           as
           Darkness
           
           doth
           Light
           ;
           if
           he
           who
           calls
           himself
           
           Christ's
           Vicar
           ,
           proves
           to
           be
           the
           Antichrist
           ;
           if
           many
           Popes
           were
           
             Hereticks
             ,
             Sodomites
             ,
             Idolaters
             ,
             Conjurers
             ,
             Whoremongers
             ,
             Murderers
             ,
          
           &c.
           as
           some
           of
           their
           own
           Authors
           affirm
           ;
           if
           there
           were
           two
           or
           three
           Popes
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           were
           rather
           Apostatical
           then
           Apostolical
           for
           fifty
           years
           together
           ,
           as
           their
           own
           Baronius
           confesseth
           ,
           what
           becomes
           of
           the
           pretended
           Line
           of
           Succession
           ?
           If
           none
           of
           these
           things
           can
           infringe
           it
           ,
           what
           can
           ?
           We
           may
           as
           rationally
           affirm
           that
           a
           Dog
           may
           generate
           a
           Man
           ,
           as
           that
           
             the
             Man
             of
             God
          
           may
           be
           the
           Off-spring
           of
           the
           
             Man
             of
             Sin.
          
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           Christ
           had
           his
           Ministers
           in
           the
           darkest
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           virtue
           of
           this
           Succession
           in
           debate
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Nay
           ,
           this
           Principle
           destroys
           all
           Churches
           in
           the
           World.
           For
           there
           's
           no
           Church
           this
           day
           can
           produce
           such
           a
           Testimonial
           of
           Succession
           ,
           as
           hath
           met
           with
           no
           Canonical
           Interruption
           .
           They
           that
           bid
           fairest
           for
           it
           ,
           are
           the
           Greek
           Churches
           ,
           
           the
           Latine
           ,
           and
           the
           African
           Churches
           ;
           and
           all
           of
           them
           derive
           the
           Succession
           from
           the
           same
           Source
           ,
           making
           Peter
           the
           Head
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Greeks
           
           produce
           a
           large
           Catalogue
           of
           Patriarchs
           proceeding
           from
           Peter
           ,
           until
           the
           time
           of
           Neophytus
           ,
           who
           not
           many
           years
           ago
           held
           the
           See
           at
           Constantinople
           .
           The
           Christians
           of
           Affrica
           ,
           especially
           the
           Habassines
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           most
           considerable
           among
           them
           ,
           derive
           their
           Succession
           from
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           and
           he
           from
           Mark
           and
           Peter
           .
           The
           Western
           Churches
           also
           derive
           the
           Succession
           from
           the
           same
           Spring
           .
           Thus
           we
           have
           the
           most
           considerable
           Sects
           of
           Christians
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           deriving
           their
           Claim
           from
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Apostle
           .
           All
           would
           be
           reputed
           the
           Off-spring
           of
           the
           Chief
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           glory
           in
           their
           Relation
           to
           him
           .
           It
           seems
           Paul
           ,
           the
           Great
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           who
           laboured
           more
           abundantly
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           either
           left
           no
           Successour
           behind
           him
           ,
           or
           no
           Body
           knows
           what
           is
           become
           of
           him
           ?
           
             Sic
             vos
             non
             vobis
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Peter
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Circumcision
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           Universal
           Head
           of
           all
           the
           Gentile-Churches
           ;
           and
           Paul
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           must
           be
           written
           Childless
           ,
           or
           be
           the
           Progenitors
           of
           such
           an
           Off-spring
           that
           is
           long
           ago
           extinct
           ,
           or
           so
           very
           obscure
           ,
           that
           their
           Names
           are
           written
           in
           the
           Dust.
           
        
         
         
           But
           how
           comes
           Peter
           to
           Canton
           his
           Bishoprick
           into
           three
           Parts
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           three
           Successors
           behind
           him
           ?
           By
           the
           same
           Rule
           ,
           every
           Bishop
           must
           have
           more
           Successors
           then
           one
           ,
           three
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           each
           of
           them
           as
           many
           ,
           and
           so
           forward
           until
           Bishopricks
           be
           crumbled
           into
           Parochial
           Churches
           ;
           and
           the
           Patrimony
           of
           Peter
           ,
           by
           an
           
             Apostolical
             Gavel
             kind
          
           ,
           be
           equally
           divided
           between
           his
           Parochial
           Successors
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           unhappiness
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           three
           Patriarchal
           Successors
           cannot
           agree
           about
           the
           divided
           Inheritance
           .
           The
           eldest
           Brother
           (
           for
           so
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           reckons
           himself
           )
           Condemns
           the
           two
           others
           as
           spurious
           ,
           and
           Claims
           to
           himself
           the
           Universal
           Inheritance
           .
           His
           Advocate
           *
           Bellarmine
           expresly
           affirms
           ,
           
             Non
             posse
             ostendi
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             Graecâ
             Successionem
             .
          
           He
           adds
           ,
           
             We
             see
             that
             the
             other
             Apostolick
             Sees
             are
             decay'd
             and
             fail'd
          
           ;
           viz.
           
             those
             of
          
           Antioch
           ,
           Alexandria
           ,
           and
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             wherein
             after
             that
             those
             places
             were
             taken
             away
             from
             the
          
           Romans
           
             by
             the
          
           Persians
           and
           Saracens
           
             (
             since
             which
             time
             there
             are
             nine
             hundred
             years
             past
             )
             there
             hath
             been
             no
             Succession
             ,
             
             and
             if
             there
             were
             any
             ,
             the
             same
             was
             very
             obscure
             .
          
           *
           Stapleton
           also
           saith
           of
           the
           Greek
           Church
           .
           That
           she
           hath
           no
           Legitimate
           Succession
           .
        
         
           The
           Greek
           Churches
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           condemn
           the
           Roman
           Succession
           .
           
             Primi
             qui
             seriò
             primatum
             Romanum
             Pontificis
             oppugnarunt
             videntur
             fuisse
             Graeci
             ,
          
           saith
           °
           Bellarmine
           .
        
         
           Barlaam
           ,
           the
           Monk
           ,
           thus
           attacks
           the
           Roman
           Succession
           :
           
             What
             Law
          
           ,
           
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             obligeth
             us
             to
             reckon
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           Peter's
           
             only
             Successor
             ,
             that
             must
             rule
             all
             the
             rest
             ?
             and
             why
             may
             not
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Alexandria
           
             be
             accouted
          
           Peter's
           
             Successor
             ,
             and
             so
             challenge
             the
             Supremacy
             ;
             for
             as
          
           Clemens
           
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             so
             was
          
           Mark
           
             the
             Evangelist
             Bishop
             of
          
           Alexandria
           .
        
         
           He
           strikes
           at
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Succession
           ,
           and
           denies
           Peter
           to
           have
           been
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           †
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           our
           Protestant
           Writers
           have
           done
           ‖
           .
           If
           therefore
           a
           Man
           would
           know
           the
           true
           Church
           by
           Personal
           Succession
           ,
           't
           is
           difficult
           to
           know
           what
           part
           to
           take
           ,
           especially
           considering
           that
           of
           all
           the
           pretended
           Successions
           ,
           the
           Roman
           (
           from
           which
           the
           English
           Prelacy
           derives
           it
           
           self
           )
           is
           most
           suspicious
           ,
           as
           being
           often
           interrupted
           by
           
             Simony
             ,
             Heresie
          
           ,
           and
           Schism
           .
           Pope
           Eugenius
           the
           Fourth
           was
           deposed
           by
           the
           General
           Council
           of
           Basil
           ,
           and
           pronounced
           Heretick
           and
           Schismatick
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           Adherents
           ;
           yet
           he
           retains
           the
           Papal
           Authority
           against
           the
           Judgment
           of
           that
           Council
           ;
           Cardinals
           and
           Bishops
           were
           Instituted
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           By
           this
           Principle
           no
           Man
           can
           know
           himself
           to
           be
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ.
           Can
           any
           Man
           know
           that
           all
           the
           Predecessors
           of
           that
           Bishop
           that
           Ordained
           him
           were
           Canonical
           Bishops
           ?
           that
           none
           of
           them
           came
           in
           by
           Simony
           ,
           or
           err'd
           in
           the
           Fundamentals
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           Heresie
           ?
           that
           none
           of
           them
           lost
           their
           Authority
           by
           involving
           themselves
           in
           Secular
           and
           Publick
           Administrations
           *
           ,
           or
           by
           neglecting
           to
           instruct
           their
           Flocks
           †
           ,
           or
           by
           being
           Ordained
           by
           a
           Bishop
           without
           the
           reach
           of
           his
           own
           Jurisdiction
           ‖
           ?
           These
           things
           make
           Canonical
           Nullities
           .
           Can
           any
           Man
           know
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Bishop
           that
           was
           the
           Root
           of
           his
           Succession
           ?
           A
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           World
           is
           uncertain
           what
           Apostles
           did
           first
           Convert
           their
           particular
           Countries
           ,
           which
           were
           it
           known
           ,
           
           would
           not
           yet
           resolve
           the
           Point
           .
           Conscience
           will
           not
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           with
           saying
           ,
           
             Let
             others
             disprove
             my
             Succession
          
           .
           It
           must
           have
           positive
           Grounds
           of
           Satisfaction
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           a
           true
           Minister
           of
           Christ.
           So
           that
           this
           Notion
           serves
           only
           to
           perplex
           Ministers
           and
           People
           ,
           with
           insuperable
           difficulties
           about
           their
           acceptance
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           Christianity
           it self
           upon
           such
           precarious
           Foundations
           ,
           as
           will
           be
           ,
           in
           the
           power
           of
           every
           Critick
           in
           Church-History
           to
           shake
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           overturn
           .
        
         
           How
           is
           it
           possible
           ,
           That
           plain
           illiterate
           People
           should
           know
           this
           Succession
           ,
           which
           is
           learnt
           only
           by
           reading
           of
           the
           Greek
           and
           Latine
           Fathers
           ,
           the
           length
           and
           obscurity
           of
           which
           wearieth
           the
           wisest
           Men
           ,
           and
           which
           oftentimes
           contradict
           themselves
           .
           Ought
           not
           the
           Consciences
           of
           the
           meanest
           to
           be
           satisfied
           in
           the
           Call
           of
           their
           Ministers
           ?
           Must
           they
           act
           in
           a
           Matter
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           by
           an
           Implicit
           Faith
           ?
           What
           Rule
           shall
           they
           judge
           by
           ?
           not
           by
           the
           Line
           of
           Succession
           ;
           that
           will
           but
           lead
           them
           into
           an
           
           inextricable
           Labyrinth
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           hath
           left
           us
           a
           better
           Rule
           ,
           
             By
             their
             Fruits
             ye
             shall
             know
             them
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           Let
           it
           be
           further
           considered
           ,
           That
           the
           Catalogues
           that
           are
           brought
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           of
           the
           Successors
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           were
           made
           by
           Conjecture
           *
           .
           Nor
           is
           this
           Succession
           so
           evident
           and
           convincing
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           thing
           intended
           .
           A
           List
           would
           be
           expected
           of
           Apostolical
           Successors
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Great
           Patriarchal
           Churches
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           others
           planted
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
           as
           
             Philippi
             ,
             Corinth
             ,
             Caesarea
          
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           the
           Seven
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           ,
           (
           and
           not
           only
           at
           Ephesus
           )
           which
           has
           not
           been
           yet
           produced
           .
           Though
           in
           the
           Patriarchal
           Churches
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Line
           is
           as
           obscure
           as
           the
           Head
           of
           Nilus
           .
           At
           Rome
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           certain
           whether
           
             Linus
             ,
             Cletus
             ,
             Anacletus
          
           ,
           or
           Clemens
           are
           to
           be
           reckon'd
           first
           .
           And
           as
           for
           Antioch
           ,
           't
           is
           far
           from
           being
           agreed
           ,
           whether
           
             Peter
             ,
             Euodius
          
           ,
           or
           Ignatius
           succeeded
           Peter
           or
           Paul
           ,
           or
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           
           Paul.
           At
           Alexandria
           ,
           where
           the
           Succession
           seems
           to
           run
           clearest
           ,
           the
           Original
           of
           the
           Power
           is
           imputed
           to
           the
           Choice
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           to
           no
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           as
           we
           observed
           already
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           If
           there
           were
           any
           certainty
           in
           this
           Succession
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           ascribe
           it
           to
           Presbyters
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           to
           Bishops
           .
           *
           Ignatius
           saith
           concerning
           them
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           —
           
             That
             the
             Presbyters
             succeeded
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Bench
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
        
         
           Irenaeus
           affirms
           the
           same
           —
           
             Cum
             autem
             ad
             eam
             iterum
             Traditionem
             ,
             quae
             est
             ab
             Apostolis
             ,
             quae
             per
             Successionem
             Presbyteriorum
             in
             Ecclesiis
             custoditur
             ,
             provocamus
             eos
             qui
             adversantur
             Traditioni
             ;
             dicent
             se
             non
             solum
             Presbyteris
             ,
          
           
           
             sed
             etiam
             Apostolis
             existentes
             sapientiores
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Though
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           Fathers
           insist
           upon
           the
           Succession
           of
           Bishops
           or
           Presbyters
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Succession
           of
           Persons
           ,
           but
           principally
           of
           the
           Succession
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           the
           
           first
           Bishops
           or
           Pastors
           of
           Churches
           kept
           inviolable
           ,
           as
           received
           from
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           the
           Succession
           of
           Persons
           without
           the
           Orthodox
           Doctrine
           ,
           is
           no
           note
           of
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           as
           among
           the
           Arians
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           a
           Succession
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           true
           Church
           .
           
           
             Pietatis
             successio
             proprie
             successio
             aestimanda
             est
             ,
             namque
             qui
             eandem
             fidei
             Doctrinam
             ejusdem
             quoque
             Throni
             particeps
             est
             ;
             qui
             autem
             Contrariam
             fidem
             amplectitur
             ,
             adversarius
             in
             Throno
             etiam
             Censeri
             debet
             :
             Atque
             haec
             quidem
             nomen
             ,
             illa
             vero
             rem
             ipsam
             &
             veritatem
             habet
             successionis
             .
          
           Now
           the
           Succession
           of
           true
           Doctrine
           being
           wanting
           in
           the
           Popish
           Church
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           Persons
           is
           an
           empty
           Name
           to
           circumvent
           the
           Simple
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           3.
           
           Ischyras
           was
           Deposed
           because
           he
           was
           Ordained
           by
           Colluthus
           a
           Presbyter
           of
           Alexandria
           .
           Thus
           Bishop
           Hall
           in
           his
           
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Episcopacy
          
           ,
           p.
           91
           ,
           92.
           and
           
             Bilson's
             Perpetual
             Government
          
           ,
           cap.
           13.
           
        
         
         
           
             Answ.
             Colluthus
          
           Ordained
           as
           a
           pretended
           Bishop
           ,
           constituted
           by
           Meletius
           Arch
           Bishop
           of
           Thebais
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           was
           commanded
           by
           the
           Alexandrian
           Council
           to
           be
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           been
           formerly
           .
           
           Ischyras's
           Ordination
           was
           declared
           void
           ,
           as
           being
           not
           acknowledged
           by
           them
           that
           were
           reported
           to
           be
           the
           Authors
           ;
           himself
           also
           is
           reckon'd
           by
           Austin
           amongst
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           his
           Ordination
           was
           a
           notorious
           breach
           of
           the
           Canons
           ;
           it
           was
           
             sine
             titulo
             ,
             extra
             fines
          
           ,
           and
           
             nulli
             vicinorum
             nota
          
           ;
           all
           which
           Circumstances
           make
           it
           uncanonical
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Field
           saith
           ,
           
           
             
               That
               when
               Presbyters
               Ordinations
               were
               accounted
               void
               ,
               it
               's
               to
               be
               understood
               acoording
               to
               the
               rigour
               of
               Canons
               in
               use
               in
               their
               Age
               ;
               which
               appears
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               Ordinations
            
             ,
             sine
             Titulo
             ,
             
               were
               null
            
             .
             
               Conc.
               Chalc.
               Can.
               6.
               
            
          
        
         
           The
           Reverend
           Author
           of
           the
           Naked
           
           Truth
           thus
           Answers
           Bishop
           
           Hall's
           Objection
           about
           Colluthus
           and
           Ischyras
           .
        
         
           
             I
             am
             sorry
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             so
             good
             a
             Man
             had
             no
             better
             proof
             for
             his
             intended
             purpose
             .
             
             It
             seems
             he
             quite
             forgot
             how
             that
             the
             famous
             Council
             of
          
           Ni●e
           
             made
             a
             Canon
             ,
             wherein
             they
             declare
             that
             if
             any
             Bishop
             should
             Ordain
             any
             of
             the
             Clergy
             belonging
             to
             another
             Bishops
             Diocess
             without
             his
             consent
             ,
             their
             Ordination
             should
             be
             null
             .
             You
             see
             then
             the
             irregular
             Ordination
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             as
             null
             as
             the
             irregular
             Ordination
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             :
             therefore
             the
             irregular
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             irregular
             Presbyter
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Authority
             ,
             neither
             able
             to
             Ordain
             .
          
        
         
           Object
           .
           4.
           
           It
           is
           objected
           out
           of
           
             Ierom
             ,
             Quid
             facit
             Episcopus
             quod
             non
             facit
             Presbyter
             ,
             exceptâ
             Ordinatione
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             Ierom
          
           speaks
           of
           Canonical
           Restraints
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Scriptural
           :
           for
           the
           design
           of
           his
           Discourse
           is
           to
           prove
           the
           identity
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           having
           brought
           many
           Arguments
           from
           Scripture
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           he
           confirms
           it
           ,
           by
           asking
           this
           Question
           ,
           
             What
             doth
             a
             Bishop
             more
             then
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             except
             Ordination
             ?
          
           plainly
           intimating
           that
           this
           could
           not
           advance
           him
           to
           a
           superiour
           
           Order
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           and
           Presbyter
           being
           originally
           the
           same
           .
           As
           if
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           The
           Presbyters
           perform
           the
           most
           transcendent
           Acts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           they
           are
           Ambassadors
           for
           Christ
           ,
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           administer
           Baptism
           and
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ;
           and
           what
           doth
           a
           Bishop
           more
           then
           these
           ,
           except
           Ordination
           ▪
           which
           being
           no
           Sacrament
           ,
           is
           inferiour
           in
           dignity
           to
           the
           other
           mentioned
           Acts
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           elevate
           them
           to
           a
           higher
           degree
           .
           A
           Canonical
           Restraint
           cannot
           prejudice
           their
           inherent
           Power
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Books
           Printed
           for
           
             John
             Salusbury
          
           at
           the
           Rising
           Sun
           in
           Cornhil
           .
        
         
           PRactical
           Reflections
           on
           the
           late
           Earthquakes
           in
           
             Iamaica
             ,
             England
             ,
             Sicily
             ,
             Malta
             ,
             Anno
          
           1692.
           with
           a
           particular
           Historical
           Account
           of
           those
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           Earthquakes
           ,
           by
           
             Iohn
             Shower
          
           .
        
         
           Earthquakes
           explained
           and
           Practically
           improved
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           the
           late
           Earthquakes
           on
           Sept.
           18.
           1692.
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Parts
           in
           England
           and
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           by
           
             Tho.
             Doolittle
          
           M.A.
           
        
         
           The
           Duty
           and
           Blessing
           of
           a
           Tender
           Conscience
           plainly
           stated
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           recommended
           to
           all
           that
           regard
           Acceptance
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Prosperity
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           by
           
             T.
             Cruso
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Christian
           Laver
           ;
           or
           a
           Discourse
           opening
           the
           Nature
           of
           Participation
           with
           ,
           and
           demonstrating
           the
           Necessity
           of
           Purification
           by
           Christ
           ,
           by
           
             T.
             Cruso
          
           .
        
         
           Four
           Sermons
           on
           several
           Occasions
           ,
           by
           
             T.
             Cruso
          
           .
        
         
           Barbarian
           Cruelty
           ;
           being
           a
           true
           History
           of
           the
           distressed
           Condition
           of
           the
           Christian
           Captives
           under
           the
           Tyrany
           of
           
             Mully
             Ishmael
          
           Emperor
           of
           Morocco
           ,
           &c.
           by
           
             Francis
             Brooks
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Mirrour
           of
           Divine
           Love
           unvail'd
           in
           a
           Paraphrase
           on
           the
           
             Song
             of
             Solomon
          
           ,
           by
           
             Robert
             Flemming
          
           V.
           D.
           M.
           
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A53660-e200
           
             *
             
             Perrin's
             Hist.
             p.
             53
             ,
             62.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Vaudois
             ,
             c.
             3
             
          
           
             *
             Contra
             Waldens
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Walsing
             .
             Hist.
             p.
             339.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Stillingfl
             .
             Iren.
             p.
             393.
             
          
           
             †
             Hier.
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Tit.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Communī
               Concitio
               Presbyterorum
               gubernabatur
               Ecclesia
            
             .
             Hieron
             .
             ubi
             supra
             ,
             &
             ad
             Evagr.
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             La
             Rocque's
             Conform
             .
             of
             D●scipline
             .
             cap.
             1.
             art
             .
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53660-e1110
           
             Isa.
             53.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             11
             ,
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53660-e1800
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             2.
             27
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17
             
             -
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim
             ,
             3.
             
             Phil.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Acts
             20.
             17
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Acts
             14.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Walt.
             Praef.
             de
             Edit
             .
             Bib.
             Polygl
             .
             p.
             30
             —
             40.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             *
             Spens
             .
             contra
             Bucer
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             †
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             1.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             20.
             17
             ,
             28.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Turr.
             Sophis
             .
             inter
             Sadeel
             .
             Op.
             p.
             598.
             
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             4.
             11
             
          
           
             ‖
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             111.
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Eph
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Acts
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Whitt
             .
             contr
             .
             5.
             q.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             s.
             16.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Cypr.
               Ep.
            
             64
             —
             68.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Acts
             20.
             17
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             14.
             15.
             
             &
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim
             4.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             13.
             23.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Acts
             20.
             17
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             20.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Ib.
             v.
             25.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             4
             14.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             17.
             
             Act.
             17.
             14.
             
             &
             18.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             16.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             1.
             1
             
             Thess.
             1.
             1.
             3
             
             Thess.
             1.
             1
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             20.
             28
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             20.
             25.
             
          
           
             †
             Acts
             20
             29
             V.
             28.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Acts
             20.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             4.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Vind.
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             12
             
          
           
             *
             Reynolds
             against
             Hart
             ,
             p.
             110
             ,
             111
             —
             118.
             
          
           
             *
             Ignat.
             Ep.
             ad
             
               Ephes.
               Voss.
            
             Edit
             .
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Ignat.
             ad
             Mag.
             p
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             
          
           
             †
             Burn.
             Vindic.
             of
             the
             Ch.
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             Trlp.
             Hist.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             18.
             
             In
             Gent.
             Exam.
             p.
             399.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Smyr
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Ignat.
             ad
             Polyc.
             p.
             12
             
          
           
             *
             Ignat.
             ad
             Philadelph
             .
             p.
             40
             .
          
           
             Acts
             20.17.28
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             2.2
             
          
           
             vid.
             Lights
             Vol.
             2.
             p.
             133.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53660-e6670
           
             Arg.
             II.
             
          
           
             Vol.
             1.
             p.
             289.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Sade●l
             .
             Oper.
             p.
             600.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             lib.
             3.
             ep
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             
               Camer
               .
               Myroth
            
             .
             p.
             280.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             2.
             
          
           
             Inter
             Op.
             Sad.
             p.
             788.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Doroth.
             Synopf
             .
             Euseb.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53660-e8420
           
             Arg.
             III.
             
          
           
             Lomb.
             ●
             .
             4.
             distinct
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Sad.
             contra
             .
             Turr.
             p.
             570.
             
          
           
             Barr.
             supr
             .
             p.
             120,121
             
          
           
             Lightf
             .
             Vol.
             I.
             p.
             187
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Baxter
             against
             Dodwel
             ,
             p.
             30
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53660-e9240
           
             Arg.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             20.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             2
             T●m
             .
             2.4
             .
             Can.
             Ap.
             7
             .
             &
             80.
             
          
           
             
               Melancth
               .
               loc
               .
               com
               .
               p.
               234.
               
            
             
               Musc.
               loc
               .
               com
               .
               p.199
            
             
               Zanch.
               Tom
               7.
               p.
               537
               .
            
             
               Ravan
               .
               in
               verb.
               Episcop
               .
               Synop.
               pur
               Theolog.
               p.
               614
               .
            
          
           
             Boch
             .
             Phal
             .
             &
             Cap.
             addend
             .
             p.
             66
             .
          
           
             Art.
             30.
             
          
           
             Conf.
             Belg.
             Art.
             31.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53660-e9970
           
             Arg.
             IV.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tit.
             9.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Tim
             3.
             2
             
             &
             2
             Tim.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             †
             Rhem.
             Annot.
             in
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             7
             —
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             3
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             
             Emanuel●a's
             Aphor.
             Epis
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Tit.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Pontif
             .
             de
             Co●sec
             .
             Elect.
             in
             Episc.
             
          
           
             †
             Matth.
             20
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             II.
             
          
           
             *
             Pontifical
             .
             Rom.
             
          
           
             †
             Esp.
             in
             1
             Tim.
             p.
             226.
             g.
             
          
           
             *
             Pontif.
             de
             ord
             .
             Exorc
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Pontif.
             de
             ord
             .
             Acolyth
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Pontif.
             de
             ord
             .
             Subd
             .
          
           
             *
             Espen
             .
             in
             Tim.
             p.
             214
             .
             a.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Ib.
             de
             Ord.
             Diac.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Pontif.
             de
             Ord.
             Presb.
             
          
           
             *
             Pontif.
             de
             Cler.
             faciend
             .
          
           
             †
             Mag.
             Sent.
             lib.
             4.
             dist
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             contra
             Parmen
             .
          
           
             †
             De
             Idol
             .
             van
             .
             p.
             61.
             
             Oxon.
             Edit
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Can.
             55.
             
          
           
             *
             Sess.
             23.
             de
             sac
             .
             ord
             .
             Can.
             5.
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             de
             Cler.
             lib.
             1
             cap.
             7
             &
             8.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             68.
             
             Euseb.
             VI.
             10.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             10.
             
             Probl.
             Patr.
             p.
             107.
             
          
           
             Controv.
             4.
             q.
             10.
             p.
             233
             ,
             234.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             Hist.
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             43.
             
          
           
             
               Aug.
               Hunn
            
             .
             de
             Sacr.
             Ordin
             .
             Axiom
             65
             
          
           
             Pontific
             .
             Rom.
             de
             Ord.
             Pres.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             dist
             .
             24.
             
             J.
             
          
           
             Fr.
             Discipl
             .
             cap.
             1.
             art
             .
             2
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             Vide
             B●z
             .
             contra
             S●rav
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Sa●●●●
             de
             voc
             .
             Ministr
             .
             p.
             545.
             
          
           
             Sad.
             ubl
             supra
             ,
             p.
             554.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53660-e12080
           
             Arg.
             V.
             
          
           
             *
             Conc.
             Carth.
             4.
             
             Can.
             3.
             
             Vid.
             Can.
             Presb.
             dist
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Ordinandi
               Presbyteri
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Pont●f
             .
             de
             Ord.
             Presb.
             
          
           
             *
             Heyl.
             Hist.
             of
             Ep.
             p.
             162.
             
          
           
             †
             Vide
             his
             Episc.
             asserted
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             68.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             †
             v.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Pont●f
             .
             de
             Ord.
             D●ac
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             Forbes
             in
             his
             Iren.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             11.
             p.
             163.
             
          
           
             †
             Spalat
             .
             de
             Rep.
             Eccl.
             II.
             2.
             p.
             187.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Fulk
             in
             Tit.
             1.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Conc.
             Carth.
             4.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             Dr.
             Owen
             ,
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             Mr.
             Clarkson
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53660-e13020
           
             Arg.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Lightfoot
             Harm
             .
             Vol.
             1.
             p.
             612.
             
          
           
             cunoe
             .
             de
             Rep.
             Hebr.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             De
             Synedr
             .
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Vol.
             1.
             p.
             278.
             
          
           
             Synag
             .
             Judaic
             .
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Hamm.
             6
             Quer.
             p.
             349.
             
          
           
             Hier.
             in
             Tit.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Decr.
             I.
             24.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53660-e13720
           
             Arg.
             VII
             
          
           
             Cam.
             Myroth
             .
             p.
             40
             ,
             41.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53660-e14010
           
             Arg.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             *
             
             Fern's
             Comp.
             Disc.
             p.
             115
             —
          
           
             Blond
             .
             Apol
             .
             pro
             Senten
             .
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             dist
             .
             24.
             
             J.
             
          
           
             Dist.
             60.
             c●uli
             ex
             verb.
             Papa
             .
          
           
             De
             Succ.
             &
             Stat.
             Eccl.
             cap.
             1.
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Aquisgr
             .
             Can.
             8.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             .
             l.
             7.
             p.
             619.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Trid.
             Sess.
             23.
             
             Can.
             7.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             of
             the
             C.
             of
             Trent
             .
             ibid.
             p.
             604
             ,
             606
             ,
             607
             ,
             &
             619.
             
          
           
             Error
             .
             Wickleff
             .
             28
             in
             Conc.
             Const.
             Sess.
             8
             
          
           
             In
             Spelm.
             p.
             576.
             
          
           
             Catal.
             Test.
             Tom.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Fox's
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             
          
           
             In
             Dr.
             
               Stillingfl
               .
               Irenic
            
             .
          
           
             See
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             Collect.
             part
             .
             1.
             p.
             228.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             p.
             393
             .
          
           
             See
             part
             .
             2
             .
             c.
             3
             .
             divis
             .
             5
             .
             &c.
             9.
             divis
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Hooker
             ,
             l.
             1
             .
             s.
             10
             ,
             16
             .
             l.7.s.11
             .
          
           
             
             Hall's
             Apol
             .
             &
             Def.
             s.
             14.
             
          
           
             Exomolog
             .
             c.
             7
             .
             p.
             37
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Pref.
             to
             the
             Book
             of
             Ordin
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Buc.
             script
             .
             Angl
             .
             p.
             154
             .
          
           
             Burn.
             Hisl
             .
             p.
             154
             ,
             197.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Trid.
             S●ss
             .
             23
             .
             C●n.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rogers
             in
             Art.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               Cam.
            
             〈…〉
             Evang.
             
          
           
             Spotsw
             .
             Hist.
             lib.7
             .
             p.
             514
             .
          
           
             Epiph.
             Haeres
             .
             75.
             
             Aust.
             de
             Haer.
             53.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53660-e17340
           
             Arg.
             IX
             .
          
           
             *
             Ad
             Evagr
             .
          
           
             Hilar.
             in
             Ambr.
             in
             Tit.
             3.
             
          
           
             De
             Invent.
             rer
             .
             l.
             4.
             c
             6.
             
          
           
             Stilling
             .
             Iren
             .
             p.
             380.
             
          
           
             Leon
             :
             Epist.
             92.
             ad
             
               Rust.
               Narbon
            
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Philostorg
             .
             lib
             2
             cap.
             5
             in
             B●and
             .
             Apol.
             
          
           
             H●yl
             .
             Cos●n
             .
             l.
             ●
             .
             p.
             368.
             
          
           
             
               Bonif.
               Mogunt
            
             .
             Ep.
             120.
             
             Auct
             Bib.
             Patr.
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             105.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             in
             Mr.
             Baxt.
             of
             Episc.
             p.
             226.
             
          
           
             Q.
             101.
             
          
           
             Comment
             .
             in
             Eph.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hilar.
             Diac.
             in
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Hilar.
             ib.
             
          
           
             De
             Repub.
             Eccl.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Euseb
             .
             III.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Euseb.
             Eccl
             .
             Hist.
             V.
             23.
             
          
           
             Anastas
             .
             de
             vit
             .
             Pontis
             .
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             Antioch
             .
             Conc.
             Can.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ancyr
             .
             Conc.
             Can.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Can.
             7.
             
          
           
             
             Forb's
             Iren.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             De
             Gest.
             Scot.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2
             
          
           
             Scoti
             Chron.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Bed.
             Hist.
             III
             4.
             
          
           
             Bed.
             Hist.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Comp.
             2d
             days
             Conference
             .
          
           
             Bed.
             Hist.
             III.
             4.
             
          
           
             Bed.
             ib.
             25
             
          
           
             *
             Bed.
             ib.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             Bed.
             II.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Bed.
             Hist.
             I
             27.
             
          
           
             Bed.
             I.
             13.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             Hist.
             III.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Ar●ob
             .
             cont
             .
             Gent.
             Lib.
             V.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Euseb.
             VIII
             15.
             
             &
             IX
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Iul.
             Ep.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             dist
             25.
             m.
             
          
           
             
               P.
               Virunn
            
             .
             Hist.
             Brit.
             lib.
             4
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             Caesar
             de
             B●ll
             .
             Gall.
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             —
             
               Et
               ipsum
               esse
               dignum
               Episcopatu
               ,
               ipsum
               ad
               erudiendos
               incredulos
               .
               &
               indoctos
               mitti
               debere
               decernunt
               ,
               —
               sicque
               illum
               ordinantes
               ad
               praedicandum
               miserant
               —
               successit
               vero
               ei
               in
               Episcopatu
            
             Finan
             ,
             
               &
               ipse
               illo
               ab
            
             Hy
             
               Scotorum
               insulâ
               ,
               ac
               Monasterio
               destinatus
               .
            
             Bede
             Hist.
             III.
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Habere
               solet
               ipsa
               Insula
               rectorem
               semper
               Abbatem
               Preshyterum
               ,
               Cujus
               Iuri
               &
               omnis
               Provincia
               ,
               &
               ipsi
               etiam
               Episcopi
               ,
               ordine
               inusitato
               debeant
               esse
               subjecti
               ,
               juxta
               Exemplum
               Primi
               Doctoris
               illius
               ,
               qui
               non
               Episcopus
               ,
               sed
               Presbyter
               extitit
               ,
               &
               Monachus
               .
            
             Bed.
             Hist.
             III.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Hist.
             III.
             5.
             
          
           
             Bed.
             Hist.
             III.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Interea
               Augustinus
               adjutorio
               tisus
               Edilberthi
               Regis
               Convocavit
               ad
               suum
               Colloquium
               Episcopos
               sive
               Doctores
               ,
               maximae
               &
               proximae
               Britonum
               Provincia
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Abbas
               si
               est
               Presbyter
               conferre
               potest
               Ordinem
               Clericalem
               .
            
             Decr.
             Greg.
             
          
           
             †
             Perr
             .
             Hist.
             of
             Waldens
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             C.
             13.
             p.
             62.
             ibid.
             cap.
             10.
             p.
             53.
             vid.
             part
             .
             3.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             57
             ...
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Hist.
             of
             Bohem.
             
          
           
             *
             Lolardi
             sequaces
             .
             Johannis
             Wickliff
             ,
             
               pir
               idem
               tempus
               in
               errorem
               suum
               plurimos
               seduxerunt
               ,
               &
               tantam
               praesumpserunt
               audaciam
               ,
               ut
               eorum
               Presbyteri
               more
               Pontificum
               ,
               novos
               crearent
               Pontificos
               ,
               asserentes
               (
               ut
               frequenter
               supra
               retulimus
               )
               quemlibet
               Sacerdotem
               tantam
               consecutum
               potestatem
               ligandi
               atque
               solvendi
               &
               caetera
               Ecclesiastica
               Ministrandi
               ,
               quantam
               ipse
               Papa
               dat
               vel
               dare
               polest
               .
               Exercuerunt
               autem
               istam
               persidiam
               in
               Diaecesi
            
             Sarum
             ,
             Walf
             .
             Hist.
             Ang.
             ad
             A.
             D.
             1389.
             p.
             339.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Audiverunt
               ,
               viderunt
               ,
               atque
               seiverunt
               haec
               universa
               pontifices
               ,
               sed
               abierunt
               alius
               ,
               in
               villans
               suam
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             was
             in
             King
             Richard
             the
             Second's
             time
             .
          
           
             *
             
               N.
               Lloyd
            
             Georg.
             Dict.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Legi
               insignem
               relationem
               Cosmae
               Monachi
               Indicopleustae
               de
               Taprobanâ
               Insulâ
               ,
               quae
               nunc
               Zeilan
               ,
               olim
               Seiladiva
               dicebatur
               ,
               ubi
               Iustini
               Imperatoris
               aetate
               Ecclesiam
               Christianorum
               ,
               Presbyter
               in
               Perside
               Ordinatus
               unà
               cum
               suo
               Diacono
               regebat
               ,
            
             saith
             
               L.
               Holsten
               .
               de
               Minist
               .
               Confirm
               .
               p.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Placet
               uc
               Dioceses
               quae
               nunquam
               Episcopos
               acceperunt
               ,
               non
               habeant
               .
            
             Con.
             Carth.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53660-e23360
           
             Rom.
             Conc.
             Can.
             5.
             
             Carth.
             2.
             
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Novellis
               &
               Ecclesiasticis
               regulis
               sibi
               prohibita
               noverine
               —
               Presbyterorum
               Consecratio
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Vt
               per
               hoc
               &
               discretio
               graduum
               ,
               &
               dignigatis
               fastigium
               summi
               Pontificis
               demonstretur
               .
            
             Conc.
             Hisp.
             2.
             
             Can.
             7.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Quamvis
               ut
               Episcopi
               consecrati
               sunt
            
             ,
             &c.
             —
             
               nec
               Presbyterum
               nec
               Diaconum
               audeant
               Ordinare
               praeter
               Civitatis
               Episcopum
               .
            
             Concil
             .
             Antioch
             .
             Can.
             10.
             
             A.D.
             3●4
             .
          
           
             *
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             Can.
             29.
             in
             Conc.
             Collect.
             Reg.
             Par.
             1644.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Can.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             68.
             
          
           
             Can.
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Can.
             80
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             ‖
             Laud
             against
             Fisher
             ,
             p.
             360.
             
          
           
             Nic
             Concil
             .
             Can.
             4
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Can.
             5.
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Can.
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Eccl.
             Hist.
             I.
             29.
             
          
           
             †
             Can.
             16.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Can.
             20.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             †
             Can.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               Alia
               insuper
               dolo
               malo
               induxit
               ,
               nam
               &
               in
               Cleri
               Ordin●m
               cooptatos
               ,
               Senatorum
               munere
               ,
               &
               Ministerio
               perversè
               fungi
               jassit
               .
            
             Niceph
             Eccl.
             Hist.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             *
             Nazian
             .
             Orat.
             in
             Iul.
             Imp.
             
          
           
             Can.
             10.
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Sad.
             Oper.
             p.
             594.
             
          
           
             Sad.
             de
             legit
             .
             vocat
             .
             Ministr
             .
             p.
             545
             —
          
           
             P.
             551
             ,
             552
             
          
           
             *
             Antiq.
             XV.
             3
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             
             Fox's
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             A.D.
             
             1555.
             
          
           
             Fulk
             on
             Eph.
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Perk.
             Vol.
             2
             p.
             171
             —
          
           
             †
             Cap.
             59.
             p.
             554
             ,
             557.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Orthod
             .
             Faith
             ,
             p.
             120-155
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Cathol
             .
             Trad.
             Q
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Not.
             Eccl.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Stapl.
             Doctr.
             Princip
             .
             l.
             13
             c.
             6
             .
          
           
             °
             Praef.
             ad
             Lib.
             de
             Pontifice
             .
          
           
             
               Quaenam
               Lex
               solum
               jubet
               inter
               caeteros
               Romanum
               Episcopum
               hujus
               Successorem
               appellari
            
             ..
             :
             De
             Princip
             .
             Cap.
             3.
             in
             Bibl.
             Patr
             .
          
           
             †
             Barl.
             ib.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Func
             .
             Com.
             in
             Chron.
             ad
             An.
             44.
             
          
           
             *
             Can.
             Ap.
             80.
             
          
           
             †
             Can.
             57.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Can.
             36.
             
             Const.
             1.
             
             Can.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Euseb.
             Ec.
             Hist.
             l.
             3.c.4
             
          
           
             Vide
             Dr.
             Still
             .
             Iren.
             
          
           
             *
             Ad
             Magn.
             p.
             33.
             
             Voss.
             Edit
             .
          
           
             Advers
             .
             haer
             .
             l.3.c.2
             
          
           
             Nazianz.
             in
             laud.
             Athan
             .
          
           
             Athanas.
             Apol.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Field
             .
             de
             Eccles.
             III.
             39
             .
          
           
             Naked
             Truth
             ,
             p.
             45
             
          
        
      
    
  

